IIVIPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

AN

IIVIPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA IN A SANSKRIT TEXT

(C. 700 B.C.- C. 770 A.D.)

WITH A. SPECIAL CoMMENTARY ON LATER CJUP'f.A PEIUOD

By

K. P. JAYASWAL

With the Sanskrit Text Revised by

VEN. RAHULA SANK~ITY AY ANA

PUBLISHED BY

MOTILAL BANARSI DASS THE PUNJAB SANSKJUT BooK. DEPOT

SAID~UTHA, LAHORE 1934.

Priet Rs. Bl·

A.l..LAHABAD LAW JOUllNAL PRESS, A.l..LAHABAD

M. N. PANDEY- PRINTE..R.

To , PROFESSOR SYLVAIN LEVI

~ t!'!i+il<qES~, tC:;:;!jl:tt14i{i4fo4Q{<J ,

~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ 00&11"'4~ ~ t

MATERIAL

1. The Sanskrit Text as printed in the Trit1andrum Sanskrit Series, No. LXXXIV, 1925, pp. 579-656, ed. T. G a r;t a pat i Sis t r i.

2. The Tibetan Text in the Snar-thang edition of the SKAH-HGYUR, Vol. D', leaves 425b-485b. . • . .

3. A part of the.Tibetan Text, for ~lokas S49-HS•viz.,the text. kindly supplied by Prof. S y 1 v a in Levi from the Peking red edition, Vol. XIII, p. 275 b (Bibliotheque J;l ationale, Paris, Tibetan 13).

Au.ANGEMENT

(a) The pagination of Gal,l~pati Sastri's edition is denoted on each page by the letter G. and that of the Tibetan version by the letter T.

(b) The Tibetan variants are given in footnotes.

(c) Ordinary corrections in the Sanskrit Text have been made from the Tibetan version in footnotes. The passages r~quiring correction have been underlined in the G. Text •.

(d) Passages which are not in the Tibetan "text have been put in smaller Sanskrit type.

(e) Texts found in Tibetan and omitted in the G. Text have been added in round brackets in the body of the G. Text.

(/) The divisions, in English, into sections have been made to cor· respond with' my commentary above.

(g) Proper names have been put in Italics (Sanskrit Type). K. P. ].

CONTENTS

lNTJ.ODUcTCilT 1. E:Wting 'blanks' in Hindu history-Scope of the present text-Its

1pecial contributions to four important periO<h-New light thrown on many important points and problemt-MMK. histo­rical Section in Sanskrit and in Tibetan-Buston'• works and new light on the history of Skanda Gupta

2. Indian history as a succession of empiret-'Blanks' filled up by ~L\1K. history-The eight succeeding empi.ret-G. Sistri'l Sanskrit edition of MMK. and its Tibetan translation-Present Text resulting from the two versions critically compared and co­ordinated

3. Some notable features of :M:MX history-Prominence given to Gau~a history-Territorial aign.ificance of Gau4a

4. Scope of MM.K. history-lu method of treatment-Its lower limit

5. Tibetan translation of MMK-Date o£ trarulation 6. Style, method, scope and language of the work-Similar instances 7. Scheme of the Text-Chapter divisiont-S. and T. nrsioxu-

Their points of difference B. Prose and verse as employe.! in M!-.!K-The language 8•. Nature of the Tnt from '9.'hich Tibetan transbtion was done 9. Method followed in the present commentary · ..

10. Prominent features of the methOd adopted in M11K. ••Section on Kingly Exposition"-lu system of denoting kings' names

11. New d.l.ta contained in M.M..K.--Old notions discredited .. 12. Regional treatment of history in ~L\!K-The scheme outlined­

Its authorship and sources of its material-Its two rest-points -Antiquity of Indian Dynastic 11anuals

PART I

[:MAGADHA AA'D l.lADHYADESA; IMPERIAL PERIOD]

j 1. ~samliu Dyn.tsly , • TI1e BudJha rel.otes hi~ bioguphy-K.u.Ugrapuri capital of Magadha­

Ajlo.htru'a visit to the BuJJha-Rija, Rijagriha and Kuti.gra­rura menti<>neJ-ConJ.ition to prevail after the BudJha'a death­Re\'ival of orthodox Hinduism-~scripti.on of the Buddha'• relic "'·onhip-I:xtent of the k.ingdom of Aj:i.tahtru, 'wn of Bi.rnhulra• -Succ .. s,ivn of U. or Udl)in-U. rc:Juci.ng foe the first time, the

PACES

J

1-2

2-3

, ,

3-4 .. .. .. 4 ...._,

' 1

J-1

B~JJh.ia teaching to writing 9-10

Comi'JU'nll

r.:n.L;~u-AjltJ.~.Itru-t:Jlrin 10

S 2. A~tcinl kings btfort IM B~r~.JJb.

Kir.b1 o£ tl~C: fmt Yu~:a-Nah~h.\ to Ud"ya-~l.o.unu to Aintthlman lo.ln u! Drvl,/-11 1~, i.ng bc:eJl '9.'vnhipc:n <;{ the :Bu.JJha 1 G-11

> PAGES S J. Kings of the time of the ~uddh11 (Sixth Century ~.C.)

Kings of the 'J!menl 1gt'-'11llrteen kings belonging to 9 lines and states 11

• Comments

Five Lichchhavi rulers under fifth head-Tiranitha's wrong supposition -Udayana of Kausimbi-Lichchhavis being Kshatriyas . . . . 11

$ 4. "100 yem after the Burldh."

Revival of Buddhism

Emperor Asoka; His Stiipas and Pillars

MMK confusing .Mob Maurya with Asoka of the Second Buddhist Council-Latter var!ously known in Northern Buddhism-Except the date M.\fK datum holding good for Asoka Maurya-History of Asoka as delineated by .MMK.. 11-12

Comments

Aioka pillars of two varieties and Asoka's tour 12 · S 1. Early Emperors before the Buddha

Kings attaining imperial position with the help of Mantras-Ancient, Past Middle Time, Present, Future and Fut\ll'e Middle Time kings-Lax employment of the prophetic style ·. ·. • . • • . . 13

$ 6. lmperi4l Dynasty of BentJres, before 600 B.C.

Past Middle Age kings-King Brahmadatta at ViriJ].asi-His son Harya -liia son Sveta • • • • . • . . . . . • ll

Comments

Virii:!].asi imperial dynasty before the rise of Magadha-Its Saisunika branch-Annexation of Magadha to the Viriit;tasi Empire-"Brah­madatta'a conquest of Kosala-Political history of Varat;tasi=: K.osala=:Kau$imbi relationship and their mutual struggle for sup-remacy . 1l

.§' 7. MagaJha Kings and their Ministers Subsequent to UJJyin (C. 450 B.C.-338 B.C.)

Vi5oka ( =:~ndavardhana) -Siirasena-N and a-N and a's Prime Minister Vararuchi-The Brahmin PaQ.ini 14

Ct:nnments

New light on M.ahap:adma Nanda and Pa~-Identity of 'Viroka' and Siirasena-Nanda the Prime Minister of Siirasena-Siirascna's empire-Nanda'a character and important features of his reign­Supplanting of Nanda by Chandragupta-True history of Chandragupta-M11K chronology free from confusion-Positive record about Pii:!].ini's date 14-16

f I. Mnry11 Dyn4sty King Ch21:1dragupta-K.ing Bindusira-Prime Minister ChaJ].akya-

Hitherto unknown new ckt.l.ils about them. . 1 6

Commtnll

Chandragupta and Ch.ir,.takya

Character of Bindusira

Bindusara's succession and £aith-chandrag11pta'a faith and manner of death-Their reil'tn periodt-Vi~h~ugupta Cbi~akya being Prime Minister through three reign.t-IUdhagupta-Buddhist system of noting Prime .Min.ister'a names in historical records 16-17

S 9. B~tJJhist Saints 1~J Ttt«hm

M~trichina ("che~a)-Nagi [rjunaJ·.:....Asanga-Nand.a-Nand.aka

Commtnls

Definite date of Nagirjuna-Nagarjuna preceding A.Snghosa-Aiva-

18

ghosha's date c:orrected . 11

s 10. Low Ji"iol .

[Kings after the Mauryas]

K. Gornin [Pushyarnitra, 188 B.C.-HZ B.C.]

Destruction of Buddhism

King Gornin in Low Age-Extent of his Empire-Destruction of Blld­dhism and slaughter of BudJlllst monks by him-His death to-gt'ther with his retinue and the site thereof u-u

COMmtnll

Gorr:.i-sha~da-Identified with Pushyamitr~Northern limits of his kingdom . • . 19

§ 11. Tht y,k.Jb, D>•n.sly. (Entl of 1st Cu,t. B.C. to lsi Ctt~l. A.D.) IVstor~lio• of BwJJhism

King Buddha Yak.sha-His achievements-His son Gambhira Yaksha. ~ U

COMmNtts

(Jentific.nion of the Y aksha Dynasty and of Buddha Yal.sha and Gambhira Yaksha with KadphiSc.'s I and KadphiSt"s II respectivelt - Y ;~kshas as defint'd by M'\fK-Both incorporated in Madhyadda list of lings-Buddha Yaksha being patron of Asvaghosha- • Kani)hka described as Tu.ru~hka-close of Madhyadda Imperial 1 Lstory . . 19-20

North Prm·incial History of the Hirnahyn

f 11. Nrp.l-Tbe UcbcLh•ti Dyn•sly, [1nJ] lht Wtsltr• 1-.'tJJ [TL~hri] DJ"4liJ [7tb C•l11ry A.D.)

Mb.n:ndra=!>tinaudcva of the Li..:hcl.hni Dynasty in Ntp.&l-His suc­cessors-\' rib!1a= \' ;1\'i.ha, BlU.v.uu alias ~ubhasu, Bhll..rama=P.t.ri• l.uma anJ Kam:1la 20

§ 11 (1). D)n.lsly ()/the Wrsl

B!l~,;upa Y.aml.a-UJ:aya :a.nJ Ji~u 23

' s JZ (b), [o~.'l (Jf x,p.J Lns,luTII. [c. 67J A.o.-700 A.D.) !'\rr .. l f .. lLng on t''i.l .:!Jy.-~tructivn of Lnt;:.!.ip u NcrJ . . zo-21

PACES Comments 011 th1 MMK History of Nepal

Beginning of Nepal Lichchhavi Dynasty-Mlnavend.ta and Manadeva­Hit successors identified-Lichchhavi and 'fhakuri dynasty ruled together from one place--Western kings named-Identification of Kingt-Tablc of contemporary Lkhchhavi and W. Nepal Thakuri dynasty kingt-Buddhism spreading from Nepal to Tibet . . 21-22

Fall of Nepal Kingdom New and correct information-Mlechchha rule in Nepal-Absorption

of Nepal into Tibet-5trong-tsang-Gampo-RNise of Nepal in 70} A.D. 22

§ H. Tibet ["China"] (629 A.D.--698 A.D.)

China (or Tibet) as distinguished from Mahi-China or China-MMK · enumeration oi Uttarapatha k.shrtras-S.:veral China kings for.d of

Brahmint-King HiraJ;tyagarbha-His power, political relatives, empire, faith and achievements 22

Commentt Hir~yagarbha identUied with Strong-tsang-Gampo of Tibet 23

§ 14. Balk.h to Kashmir Turushka king=[Kanishka]

Turushka king inN. India-His empire, achievements and :faith-Suc­cession of Mahi-Turushka also called Mahi Yaksha-His pious

· foundations . • · · 23 Commmt1

Turushka identified with Kanishka-Mah.:i-Turushka with Huvishka -Unity of Turushka and Yaksha families 23-H

Western India

[PROVINCIAL IDSTORY]

:UJa-Set~-co~nt-(Kachh-SinJh)

§ 11. The Valabhi Dyna5ly [f9S A.D.--650 A.D.] Extent of kingdom-Buddhist king Sila(iiditya) at .Valabhi, of Ohara

dynasty-His reign period-Succession of Chapala-King Dhruva -End of Valabhi independence . . 24

Comments Sila identified with Sil:i.ditya Dharmaditya I of the Valabhi Maitraka

dynasty-His successor Chapala identified with Kharagraha­Dhruva, son-in-law and vassal of Harsha--Accurate history and extent of V alabhi kingdom in Ml\1K.-Controversy started by Hoernle set at rest 24-2S

S 16. Th1 Yiaava Republics [Before JOO A.D •• i.e., before ~iliditya's family and after him]

Crown-less U4a lings-Servants of their subjects-Earlier families of Sila ruling after him-Maritime activity and overseas trade of Uda V.'itb Persia :and Assvria--Rulers at Viravati-lndra, Su~handra, Dhanu and Ketu wi~h the style Pushpa-Kings with the names of Pr•bha and Visbi]u-Numerous Yadava kings-Last king VishJ;tu-His capital Varavati disappearing, being washed away by the se2 together with inlubitancs 2 S

Clmlments

[Caste of the Maitrakas]

Viravatyas being Yadavu-Testimony of Paikuli Sassani:m inscrirtion in · .Asuristan-Valabhi people's connection with Assyria-Date of

washing away of Varavati-Viravatyas and family of Siliditya coming from same stock, i.e., Yidava!I-'Pushpa-nimi' of ?.L\1K and

PAGES

the Pu~hpamitras. · 2f-26

Madhyadesa: Imperial History

S 17. Sa!u Dynasty-Salu Emperor~ (tht ICushans, 78 A.D.-HO A.D.). Northern MaJhyiUiei•

M:1dhyama or Madhyade$a kings-History of North Mid-Land-Many kings of different births-~aka dynasty-)0 Kings and 18 Emperors 26

§ 18. The Dynasty of Niga-Sen~~s [lt_O A.D.-HI A.D.]

Naga-Senas-Thcir end 26

Comments o" §§ 17-11 ~aka dynasty referring to the Kushans and not western Satr~ps­

Naga-Senas or Naga or Bhirasiva dynasty-Virasena Niga the Victor of the Kushan!I-Mathuri-:-Kantipuri-Naga-Senas standing for Naga-Vaka~akas-Rule of "30.. ~aka Kings examined-Nig:a dynasty repeated in History of Bengal 26-27

§ 19-19(c). [Post..(;upt•, lmptrial R.~tkrs of M•Jb)·•Jtla] (flO A.D.~-47 A.D.)

§ 19. Vish'!u; (J2G-JH A.D.). H~~r1 (SH-HO ?)

§ 19c. The Mt~u!Waris (HO A.D.--'00 .a..o.)

Omission of Gupus here taken up under Imperial Eastern History and in Provincial Eastern History secrions-Visht;lu-Hara-Ajiu-ISina -~arva-Pailk.ti--Graha and Suvrata . . . . . . . . 27

Commtnls

MMK list of Mauk.h.ui kings agreeing with those of inscriptions and Baq.a -Kings identified-Beginning of Maukhari imperial power-Vishq.u identified with Vishnuvardl\lna-Y aSodharman-Ha:mle's view support~d-Order of In;perial mccession among the tnes of V.U.lu;tu-vardhana, Maukharis and Prabhakaravardhana . . . . . . 27-21

§ 19 (C.). Tht V•i)y• Dyn••ly .,J ~rilu'!!h.-SthJ'!•'iil·•r• (S60 A.D.--6.7 A.D.)

Origin of Harsha's family-Descending from Emperor \'Islu;tuTardhana -King .Aditya-Emperor Harshav:lni.\ana 28-29

Commrnts

GoJ Sthinu of Thincivara conn.ectin~ Yishnuvardhau-YaSodharman and ~~ikal)~ha family-Vishl)uVlrdhana's c~ection with ?.Wwa­Gcne.1l0gv and chronology of ~rib.l)thl lin!:t-Rise of }.bukharis anJ of the Vaisya C)'nasry under v•sh!].UVardhana

Southem India [Mainly lings conu-mponry of Harshavardhana] S 20. Tl>t s.;,,,~b.Jn• [22J A..D.-2H A.D.]

King ~l·etasuch.anJra S.ithlluna

29

S 21. ConltmJ?oriiTin of K.it~g MJ.Jendr• (60()-(i40 A.D.)

Celebrated kings of the South-Mahendra--:-~a.O.kan-V alhbha, called 'Sukdi' and 'Kdi'-Mang:Ua-M.lhendra--Gopendn-1i.idh.tva­Gat;la-S.u'i.kara-Budha-The Siidra king Kumbha-Mathita Sum.tti -Bala-Pulina-Sukesi and Ke5in-Manner of their death-They being contemporaries of the Pol• king M.lhendra-Worship of

PAGES

:K.Uti.keya being prevalent in the South 29-3 0 •

Commmts

Identi.6.c:ation of MMK. list of celebrated Southern king:t-Harsha and his contemporaries-Worship of K.irtikeya 30-32

S 22. The D"'iPIIS m the Soulhnn Se•, (Indian Archipelago) tznJ F11rtbn Inditl

Dvipa.s in Kalinga Seat-Tnigu!].ya:t-Kimariipa Kal.i [kula]-Gar;t:& chiefs of Mlechchhas-Worship of the Buddhi-lndra, Suchandra, Mahendra · 3 2

Comments

.Kal.inga SeaJ-Kaliilga's intimate connection with the Archipelago-The Mlec:hchha Buddhist kings of Champi-Kimariipa branch ruling in Upper Burma-Indian Archipelago forming integral parts of India -Greater India of Samudra Gupta-Sea between Sumatra and Java being known as Kaliilga Seas 32

EAST ..

IMPERIAL [MAGADHA]-GAUQA DYNASTIES

( (•) Before 320 A.D.; and (b) 32Q-7S0 A.D.)

S 2J. Lolu [G•-/•l>)'niiSty] (before 320 A.D.)

Many past, future and present great kings in the East-Gau~a dynasty-King Loka and his several succes!Ors 3 3

S 24. 1mperi4l Gupt11s (H8 A.D.-500 A.D.)

Media:val and Madhyadesa kings-Samudra-Vikrama-Mahendra­S.-initialled (Skanda)-His younger successor Bala the Easterner and his noble achievemenu-Kumira the great Lord of the Gau~as-Succession ol •u: JJ

llut~ severance S 21. Bre•k-wp 11ntl Dhiision of the Empire

Comments on §§ 2J-24 (Gupta Imperial History)

Imperial Guptas £ollowing the Niga.s and preceding Vish.ruvardhana-The Gau4a Dyna.sty-King Lou the Gau~avardhana-The Gupta Em~ perors--True history of Gupta times-Most valuable details Illumi­nating confused portions of Gupta history-Valuable character estimat~Royal names and t.'inld11s-From Samudra to His Majesty •U' descn'bed as Emperon--Chuacterization of the rule of each-­Skanda Gupta, the greatest of Gupta Emperors and Emperor of Jambudvipa--Wars of Skanda Gupta from Ch.,Jr•g•rbh• Siitra cited by Buston-Confederacy of Y avanas, Palhikas and Sakunas

in~ading India and annihilated by Skanda Gupta-Incidents ~f the war and the part played by Sk.anda Gupta-Reign of Skanda Gupta - V. Smith's view discredited-Biladitya I and Baladitya U-B.ila-dityi and Mihi.rak.ula-Date of Second Hun War and that of the break-up of the Gupta Empire-Budha Gupta-Bal.iditya ll, Vish!].uvardhana and Second Defeat of the Huns-Two Gupta B.il.i· dityas adumbrated in Prak.a~iditya's S.irn.ith inscription-Omission of Pura Gupta-Succession after Sk.anda Gupta-Identity of His Majesty 'U' of MMK. of Budha Gupta and Prallsiditya .•

.f 2S. Disr•Pti<m of tbt Empirt Disruption of Gupta Empire following Budha Gupta's death-Second

Hun Invasion not the cause but the dfect of disruption-Gupta family feud-Breaking-up of the Empire-Advent of Toram.i!].a­Bh.inu Gupta in Malwa and Tathigau Gupta in Magadha followed by Baladitya II......::Yuan Chwang and MMK. datum-Three great results of the break-up of the Gupta Empire-Hun rule for 16 yean -Rise of Y aSodharman-Reruscitatcd military geniw of the Gupta.a in the person of B.il.iditya ll-Defeat of Mihirakula by B.il.iditya-Datc of Mi.hinkula's invasion of Magadha and his own defeat by Biladitya-Final act of the Gupta imperial drama played betweer, J26-J 33 A.D.-The great contributions of the Guptas-Need for an all-India empire once more felt-YaSodhar­man the '.itmavamsa' anJ the 'leader of the people' finally achieving it -Malwa and Vi~h!].uY:ardhana-Yasodharman--ldentity of lliji­dhiraja Parame5vara Vish!].uvardhan.a and the Samra~ Yaiodharman -Baliditya ll losing imperial position to YaSodharman-Subordi­nate position of the Guptas from the Hun time to Harshav:ardhana

§ 26. utrr Imprrit~l Gupl•s of G•u4•. (;, 68J A.o-no A.D.

tmJ J.f•g•Jb.

The St-paratist Gau<;la;_Succession of Deva, Chandra and Dvidab in

P.t.GES

33-39

~~ a §§ 27-29. BengJ Electio,, A114Tcby, •" EJectknt of Gopil•u

. Internecine strife among Bengal kings-Rise of Bh., a popular leader of the Gau9;~.s-Becoming a leading king . . . . . . . .

. § 21. [AIIMchy] D. succeeding for 10 <hp-Bh. for 3 <hys

I

§ 29. Pil• Dyn.sly btgi"s [c. 730 .t..o.] Gop~L.ka-K.ing from everyone

[Gopilaka and his character) (c. 730 A.D.-7f7 A.D.]

Chuact<r estim.ate of Gopil.a-Early li.fe-Achievemenu u King-His faith and policy-Period of his rule-Death • • , • . •

Comm.rnll Off n 26--29 Revinl of the Empire un..kr the Later Guptas after H.u-sh.a-Treated in

Gau4.a Provinci.U History section-M~fX fixes the order of succes­l.ion o£ Later Gupus arpe.uing on coiru-Deva. Chandra and Dvida..i.a iJ.:nti.tieJ-DvjJ...sa.Lty:a a.nd Jiviu. Gupu ll-latter...Wy Gupta.a

-42

PACES rwept away by Gopa.Ia:-The last of the Gau4a Guptas-Importance of Later Gupta kings-Cause of the fall of the Later Guptas-Thci.r enemi.et-The Gupta Lord of "All-Northern India" and his Chalukya contemporary-Adi.tyasena and Vinayiditya-Adityasena's unique achievemenu-Revived Gupta power :after Baladity:a 11-Emperor of All-Utt:ariipatha being Adityas.:na-His son Deva Gupta surrounded by enemies and killed by Y:a.iov:arman of Kanauj-Succession of Chandridity:a Vis~u Gupta-F amity feud :and his death-Jivita­Gupta ll and the Mag:adha King killed by Lalitadity:a of Kashmir­Fall of Kanauj and break-up of the Chalukya power-Final destruc­tion of Gupta dynasty by Kashmir-Rise of Gopiila-Later Guptas from Harsha's time till rise of Gopila . . . . . . . . 42-44

[Bengal Elections]

Bengal electing her own king-Bh. "a leader of the people" and a Sudra -Estimate of his rule-The period of Anarchy (matsya-nyaya)­D. and Bh. ruling for few days each-Election of Gopalaka-Elec­tion being 'universal' and 'unanimous'-Char.acter-sketch of Gopala the ~udra-Hi.s religious policy-His national outlook-His reign period and age at 11ccession-The surpassing achievement of the Gau4as-Unique example of emancipated spirit from the trammels of caste-system and social prejudices at that early time-Sudras add a chapter of glory to Indian history 44-4 5

PARTll

GAUI)A [AND MAGADHA] PROVINCIAL IDSTORY

Po~tical and dynastic details omitted in Part I given here as part of ' Gaulj.a history by way of appendices to the Imperial History of

Madhyadesa and the East-Sources from which M.\f.K material derived-Naga-to-Gupta history repeated again-Full of valuable details from SOO A.D. downwards-Difficulty of interpretation owing to technical reasons-Peculiarities of Part II-Provincial and additional notices brought down from 140 A.D. to the dynasty of Gopila-Value of these despite being repetitions at times-Furnish~ ing matters .filling up existing gaps in history-Gaulj.a family schism -Gauga anJ Magadha divisions of Guptas-No Malwa branch as hither-to supposed by historians 46

"Gau4a .. Lines Again Political history of Bengal proper-Gau4a history brought down to

Gopala-Scheme of present section of 1fMK-History beginning with the Nag:Haja-Prabha Vis~u-5amudra-Subsequent kings -oppression on Gau4a people-Rise. of Soma-Beginning again with the Niga-rija, history traced through same course and then dwelling largely on history of Bh. (anu Gupta). Pra (ka~iiditya) and other later Guptas, brought down to the Gopalas 46-47

j JO. The N.igaJ [under the Bhar~.iivas] (c. HO A.D.-320 A.D.)

:Revival of Orthodox Hinduism in Bengal • The Naga ling-Revival of orthodox Hinduism 47

Comments The Nigas-Their eastern apital at Champivati 47

ix

§ JO-.A. Emptror Pr~bh. \''ish,• •ml G•llr/• King Gauc,ia king crowned by sacrificer Prabha Yish.t;lu, in his capital Bhagavat

-Invasion of S.iketa-Deatb by weaj?Ons after 3 years' rule . . <47--48

Commtnls Prabha Vishr;tu being Pravarasena Vishr;tuvriddha, Vik.i~aka Emperor­

Gau4a king installed by him-His invasion of Sikeu and Chandra Gupta 1-Prabha Vishr;tu being called the 'Southerner'. 48

§ Jl. Emperor SllmuJra Gupta, the prosperous, ,,J his cb.rt1r:ltr Emperor Samudra :1rising subsequent to Prabha Vishr;tu-lfu younger

brother Bhasmama [Bhasma] governing (Gau4a ?) for three ~ys -Samudra'1 reign and character appraised-Dominance of orthodox Hinduism-His conquering expeditions and Yictoriet-His reign period and death · ; . 48

Comments Samudra Gupta 'of great powers and dominion' described u Super-man­

Positive record of Samudra Gupta'• march up to K.ingra or Jammu, to the very door of the Kushant-His exact reign period-His march to Western India-Bhasmama 48--4'

f J2. C<mJition of Bt,gtd Later Gupta Period [c. f70 A.o.-S90 A.D.] before the rise

of Sas.ink.a

Ci"il war among Gau4a Guptas-lnstallation of S., a youngster and a mere symbol-Disunion among the Brahmin king-makers-Leading Brahmins crown tv.·o boys as UJumbara-Their return to the East-Boy chiefs killed by the wi,ked one in Kalinga 4'

Commn~ts

Separatist Gau4a period being filled up-Confused account-History just preceding Sasinka's rise somev.·hat obscurc-Civa strife-Mahl-Sena Gupta-U.:!umbara · 49

§ J J. Somt~=&lsinlu

Soma, an unparalleled hero becoming king-Dominion up to Benares and beyond-His anti-Buddhinic leaning and activities-Brahmin by caste-A popular leader of Bengal -49-fO

S H. Iliijyllvtmih.ru~ uJ H~~tshlvttri1J4n•; uJ W•r with Som• . (S..i4n/u)

R.(Rijyavardhana), the excellent king of the Vairya caste in MadhyaJda ,. as powerful as Soma (S.as.inka)-His death at the hand of a king of the N.agna caste-His younger brother H. (lhrshavardhana). an unrivalled hero deciding against Soma--His march agairut Pur:'~ra-Defeats Soma-Conditions imposed on Soma-H.'s chuacter and kingly eqwpmentt-Return and attainment of the pl.:.»ures of royalty-P~perity of Som:a the Brahmin-Rule: for over 17 )ears-Death fO

f H-J6. Conditio,. ofBnlgJ Saiiili'a death. Revolutions

Soma'• deub-Mutual distrust, con.fl.il;t and jealousy dominating Gau4a political 1)'5tem (G.zw/•-l•llfr~)-Kmgs rising and di.uppearing at sh.>rt inurnl-Rep~.:blican corutitution esubli.shed--HoW~es bwlt on ruillS of BuJJlust m.>nuteric.--SUCCC$SiOtt of Sonu'• son Mlnava -Rule {or Lttle over I months · JG-f 1

Commtnls 01f §§ J4-J6

Details of Harsha's expedition against Soma-The Battle of PuJ;19ravar­dhana-Sasanka reduced to submission-Sasanh an orthodox revivalist as ~gainst Mahayana Budd.hism-SasaJ;lk~'s caste known for the first time-End of Gau9a national monarchy-GaJ,.la-rajyam or .Republic preceding the rise of Gopila-End of Gau9a Provincial :History

Repetition of Naga-Vaka~aka History First section of Gau9a Provincial History ending with Soma's son­

Naga· Vika~aka history repeated as introductory to a resumption of Later Gupta history from SOO A.D. up to the Maukhari empire­Nagas described as V ai.Syas-lmportance of the section

§ Jl, The Nig11 kings tmJ Prabh11 Visht;u The Minor of the Vaisya caste-Nagaraja becoming king of Gau9a­

Ascendancy of Brahmins and Vaisyas-Government becoming unfit -Resulting distress, famine invasion etc.-Chaotic condition prevailing for 6 years-Dissention among Vaisyas-Prabha Vish1,1u becoming king

Comments Further details ~bout Prabha VishJ,.lu-Occupation of Bengal by him

after 6 years of misrule in the latter days of Bharasiva Nagas­Caste of the Nagas and the Vaka~akas

§ JB, Conjluicm m the East, reign of Sisu [R.udrasena] and the rise of the Gttpta Dynasty

Condition of the Gau9a system under Prabha VishJ,.lu-A king, Bhagavat, installed by him in the East-Bhagavat and the Kota family of "pa~aliputra-The Gupta-Kota and the Gupta· Vaka~aka struggles -Guptas being described as Vaisyas-Troubled state of affairs in the Gau9a .system-Rise of ~iSu dominated by women-His fortnight's rule-Killed by weapon-Great famine and invasion-Reign of Terror-Rise of a great king of Mathura Jata family, born of a V aisili lady, originally a V ai~a-Becoming king of Magadha­Caste of the Guptas-"-Kota vs. Gupta fight for two generations -Samudra Gupta identified with the 'great king' etc.

(The course of history after SlO A.D.)

Chief personality of the section bemg P. or Pra.-His son Bh. being a contemporary of Gopa-Bhanu Gupta and· Goparaja of inscrip· tions

Wickedness and early life of Pr11.-Becoming king of Magadh1 at Benares · as a Hun feudatory-H.(HU.J,.la=ToramiJ,.la)-Succeeded by his son

Planet (Graha=Mihirakula)-Huns described as Sudras-Valuable addition to existing knowledge by 1L\1K.

Incidents of Hun conquest-Defeat of Mihirakula by Bi!aditya .. Bll.ii:litya, Pra. and Bh. (Bhinu Gupta)-Pra. actually becoming king

after Planet's death-Bhinu Gupta identified with Baladitya of Yuan Chwang-Pra. (Praka~aditya of Sarn.ith inscription) being son of Bhanii Gupta-Biliditya-Two short-lived brothers succeed~ ing Pra.-Order of kings establishing pious foundations at Nabndi according to Yuan Chwang-Agreement of ID1K with Yuan Chwang's order of kings and with those of coins and inscriptions­Bhinu Gupta being Billdityi II and flourishing after Kumara Gupta U-Chronological sequen.:e of Tathigata Gupta-Identity

· of Vajra of Yuan Chwang and V. of 1L\IK.

PAGES

H

Sl-52

S2

S2-S3

53-54 54

H-SS

Line of Krislu;:a Gupta and .Adity:uen:a-Imperial position of Blllditya -Evidence of Deo-Barnark in~cription bearing on Later Gupta and Maukhari inl,perial history-Adityasena's family being: a Gauga

PAGES

line SS-S6 B:il:iditya-Incidents <>f his succe~sful fight against Huru-M.ihirakul;&

holding Kashmir as a fief under Emperor Bllidity:a S 6

Death of B.iladitya-Events leading to the rise of Yamharman Vislu;tu-vardhana S6

Praka~adity:a becoming Vish!fuvardhana'• subordinate-Succes~ions bet· ween the end of Pra.'1 reign and the end of R.ijyavardhana's reign­Long life and reign of Pra.-Script of his Sarnath inscription agreeing with Apsa4 script-Brahmmical Soma becoming Buddhist Pra.'s rival · J6-S7

Vicissitudes of Pra.'s Lfe and reign-The Mauk.hari successions and chronology . . J 7

The Mauk.hari imperial feriod--i~lnavarman, first emperor of the line after supersession o Ya~odharman's family-Maukhari' being con­querors of the Huns-iSlnavarman's discomfiture at the lund of Kumara Gupta JII of the Later Gupus or the Gau4a Gupus accord­ing to MMK--Gau4a Gupta Lne becoming kings of t~gadlu frorn D~va Gupta, son of .Adityasena und~'f' Gau4a:....Repulsion of the Imperial Maukharis by Magadha gubernatorial family of Ballditya of Gauga-Maul..hari overlordship established by the time of Sarva­varman-The boundary between dominions directly under Maukharis and Gauga Gupta possessions-Mah.isena Gupta of Gau4a defe1ts Susthitavarman of Assam-Lauhitya being Eastern boundary of G~uga .. • J7--SI

Yasodharm:~.n's imperial power r1Ssing into tk hand o£ I~anavarman Maukhari-His part in the annihilation of the Hunt-Final dis­appearance of Gupta imperial power in the reign of Praka;aditya­Later Guptas to be counted from Praka;aditya-Tv.•o lines of Later Guptas upto R.ajyavardhana-Bengal branch shifts to Magadha after Hanha, enjoying imperial position again-Phenomenal recupera­tive powers of Guptas-Race o£ Vikramidityas and Hindu Napoleons-Adityasena becoming S.luJ•-UII•r•P•Ih. Nith• again and reaching up to the Chola country . . . . . . . . U

Shifting of imperial centre of gravity from East to Madhyadesa--the Hun problem-Metropolis of India shifted from Pa~aliputra to Kanauj-Ya~arman's seat at Thanesa.r-Maukhari .eat at Kanauj .,.. and ~rik.an~ha family at Thanesar-Maukhari dominance in West and South-Kanyakubja fully established by Harsha u India'• · imperial capital-Position lasting till1Wunud of Ghuni-Ya5ova.r­man and Lalit~ditya bidJing for imperial power by claiming to be lords of Kan.:~uj in generations following Adityuena--contest between Kanauj and Pa;allputra continuing t.ill P.ila times-PrHihln Empire of Kanauj . . . . U-S9

Kindom of Praka;aditya-Details of his reign period and of the period folluv.·ing it . . . . . . . . . . . . . . f9

Dha. (usena IV) being mentioned :u next emperor after R.ijyava.rdhana -Dha.'s empire and successor V.-Caste of Dha.. . . . . S9--'0

Re-<st.obbhnl(nt in G~uJ~ of a Gupta branch to '·hich Pn.. (ka~iditya) bdvnged-fint ling of the revived line called Sri-ltcfere.nce to Adity.lSC'na and his rucc~sors-Evid::-nce of M~f.K and of coi.JU.-End of the Drn.lsty-R3>e of the ~u.!ra ling-His 17 ytars' rult'-Ri!>C CJf Goplla-~U.J..ra J..ing'a n~ in SJ.mkrit and Tibetan texta . . '0

lcii

End of the independence of the Gupta line o£ Sri after Kumira Gupta III -Kumar Gupta III being in Gau4a under Praka~iditya o£ Magadha -Kumara Gupta assuming full sovereignty of Bengal while Praka~a-ditya succumbing to the Maukhari isanavarman-Kumara Gupta III defeating Isanavarman and ruling peacefully till end-His self-immolation at Prayaga in token of his successful c:reer-Kumara Gupta III, leading monarch of Northern India of his time -Isanavannan's imperial position to be dated after Kumara Gupta's death-MMK. marking the end of the Gupta Empire with the death of Kum;ira Gupta III ..

Praka~aditya-The Francis Joseph of the Gupta period-Many changes during his time-The remaining matter-The defection of the 'traitorous' prince of the Vindhya country i.e., Malwa, who declare himself king in Durga-Gau4a becoming split up-King Jaya Mahiivisha in South-East-Rise of Kesari or Sirp.ha and King Soma-Identity of Jaya-Malwa in Praka~aditya's time

Table showing the disruption of the Gupta Imperial Dynasty, the rise and · fall of the Gauifa Dynasty of the Later Guptas, and the Succession of Empires.

From Budha Gupta to Baladitya II-Succession of Empires during Praka~aditya Period-Imperial Dynasty of Vis~uvardhana­Gupta Imperial Revival-The Maukhari Imperial Dynasty-The Imperial Dynasty of Srikatgha [Thanesar]-The Imperial Dynasty of V alabhi-Revival and fall of the Later Guptas of Gauga­Magadha-Pala Paramountcy

§ 39. Later Imperial Guptas and the Later Gupta Dynasty of Magadha from Bhanu Gupta, c. 5 00 A.D.-55 0 A.D.

Bh [anu Gupta] in. the East-His son P. [raka~aditya] in the East-His antecedents

• King Gopa's identity--Circumstances o£ Praka;aditY,a's incarceration in his youth '

The Battle of Eran between the Huns. and Bhanu Gupta § 40. Installation of Pra (kafaditya) by H. (Hutta)

H. (Hih;la) the sudra coming from West invading Gauga--Circum-stances of Praka;aditya's release from prison and installation as king of Magadha by 1-;{.-H. dying at Benares

Comments

PAGES

60-61

61

61-62

63

6}-64 64

64

Identification of H. (Hiit;ia) with Toramat;~a-Hii.t;iS being called Siidras 64

§ 40-A. The Planet (graha) (=Mihira), son and successOr of the .H. 8Udra

'Graha' croinned as minor at H's death-Established at Benares-Attack from neighbour-Kingdom full o£ Brahmins-Graha an erring man and arbitrary-Struck by enemy and died 64-65

Comments N arne of all haters of Buddhism concealed in MMK. 6 5

§ 41. Pra. (kafaditya) (c. 530-588 A.D.) His Large Empire: Decline of the Gupta Empire

Soma's rise preceded by mutual disunion in Magadha monarchy-,Pra. ntling in Magadha at the time-Period of rule-Extent of his Dominions-;-Conquest of Paiicha Kdari of Orissa-His rule in the North-East-Defection of Provinces-Vindhyas-Jaya in S-E, Kesari in Orissa and Soma in Gau4a-Pra .. living up to 94 years 65-66

xiii

PAGES § 42. Successors of Pra.

Low Age after Pra.-Confusion by his sernnts--V. king for a week -P.'s brother or descendant V. (Vajra) ruling for 3 years 66

§ 43. Rijyavardhana II (of Thanesar) as ruler of Magadha Rajyavardhana for 1 year-Both V. and Rijyavardhana having un-

natural ending . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66

§ 44. Heir and Successors of Rajyavardhana as ruler of Magadha ( ~Gaw/a)

Emperors of V alabhi Dh. (arasena IV) for 3 years-Youngest in the family, V. becoming

emperor-His pious achievements and original ancestrr-His character. and long life 66

Comments on §§ 42--44 Lauhitya conquered by Mahasena Gupta-A part of Gau~a under

Praka~aditya's reign-Gau4a-tantra, rendered as Gau~a-System, including Bihar-Bengal-Orissa and Assam-Defection of Provinces in the latter days of Pra.'s rule 66-67

'Separatist Gaul}.as' breaking away from Praka;aditya from the time of Kumara Gupta III and assuming imperial titles--Kumara Gupta III, only independent ,king among Later Guptas--Date of Maukhari accession to imperial power 67

Rajyavardhana regarded as coming directly after Praka;aditya and his successors--Prakaraditya and Vajra-Their order o£ ·succession. . 67

Rajyavardhana's succesrors-Harsha and Db. (Dharasena IV)-V. or J. and Dhruvasena II-Valabhi kings maintaining a navy 67

Date of Dharasena's succession to Harsha's imperial position-Dhara-sena claiming imperial position both in the North and the South . . 6i

Adityasena wresting imperial po'o/er from Dharasena 68 inter-regnum o£ Harsha's minister Arjuna after Harsha's death

exaggerated 68

§ 45. Later Guptas (a) King §ri

Next, Sri, a maharaja, arising in Gauga~System with capital at v.­His conquest of neigltbouring rivals-His able m1mster Sakaja a Brahmin-Sri living up to 81 years-Killed by women-His feudatory Y. rulin~ as sovereign for 8 years-A dynast of P.-dynasty rulirig again · 68

Comments · 'Pa.-Varp.sa beginning again with Sri i.e., Sri Adityasena, son o£

Srimati and Midhava Gupta o£ Gauga-His identity established by his successors-Deva Gupta.....,-Vis~u Gupta Chandriditya and Dvadasaditya-MMK.. gi'\l'ing R.'s elder brother and R. i.e., Vishl').u Gupta-Y. in place of Deva Gupta-Identity o£ Y.­Evidence of Nalanda stone inscription of Ya.Sovarman's minister Malada and the Gau4avaho read with MMK..-The Battle of Sone between Y asovarman and Deva Gupta

• Long reign. and three Asvamedhas of .Adityasena-His dynasty being

short-lived-His capital V. being Varul].ika (Deo-Barnark) .Adityasena's defeat by the Chalukyas in his last days--His Chalukya

contemporaries--Adityasena, . Emperor of All-Northern India

68-69

69

PACES between 68()-69-4 A.o.-Impcrial insignia of Gangl and Yamuna being wrested from the Northern Emperor by the Ch.'ilukyu-Anri-qu.ity of these i.n;tpcrial symbols going back to the Vikii~aka time 69

Confirmation of proposed chronology by Hwu.i Lun's account-The Chilukya temple and Jih-kwan's temple under construction near Nalmd.i as seen by Hwu.i Lun in 69D-Deva Gupta 'King of Eastern India'-Approximate time of Hwu.i Lun's visit-Yuan-chau and Hwu.i Lun . . . . . . . . . . 69-70

Identification of Y. with Ya5ovarman-Testimony of the NaLinda inscription, Ga•t/w11ho, Hwui Lun and MMK.-Deva Gupta being the M.agadha king killed by y asovarman . . . . . . 70

Y. not treated as Emperor-His defeat at Lalitiditya's hand-V. Smith's mistake in taking Ya5ovarman as having been slain by Lalitadity:a-Kalh2lta's testimony to the contrary-Yasovarman's embmy to China following his defeat at the hand of Lalitiditya -Lalidditya, a protege of the Chinese Emperor . . . . . : . 70

YaioTarman ousted from Magadha before 7H A.D. 70

§ 46. P.'s dynasty (restored) R'a elder brother succeeding Deva Gupta, killing ministers and being

killed by enemies while drunk-His only brother R's short rule. . 71

Comml.'nls

R.. being V~u Gupta Chandraditya-Genealogy from Deva Gupta to Jivita Gupta II-Their succession, reign periods and scope of rule-Jivita Gupta being the Gau~a king captured by Lalita-dity:a-Date of the close of the Gau~a dynasty 71

$ 47. A $uJr• lUng in GtJut!• Next: Sa,·• being king-Sva, a ~iicka and a cripple and non-religious

-Destroying Brahmin feudal lords, recluses etc.-Maintaining law and order with finn hand-Nature of his administration-Suppress­ing all rascals practising rel.igiow hypocricy-Sva, a freedom-giver

· and donor-Ruling for 17 yean-His death · 71

Comments St.·•, a popular Bengali leader elected to kingship-A successful and

impartial ruler 72

$ 41. The constit-utional position of tht l.P.ter Guptas, the Gaw4• Dynasty

A note on Emperor K (umara Gupta III) A King of a distant branch o£ P. (n) dynasty ruling under P. (ra) in

the East Country-His power and achievements and pious founda­tion,_A devotee of the Buddhas and follower of Mahayana­Leading the li.fe of a Sakya monk-Known by the name K.,­Ruling for 21 year,_Dying of Cholera-His descendants being subordinate rulers 72

ComJMnls

Mltx. description of K. verified from inscriptions about Kumara Gupta Ili-Evidence of Gnt/lll'llho-Kumira Gupc: III and Aditya­sena being only paramount sovereigns of the line-Adityasen:a-Not counted owing to his being defeated by the Chilukyas in the end 72

$ 49. Tht Pal• D)'nast:y Nen, Gopll.as of menial caste being king,_Dominance of Brahmin,_

Decli.ne of BuJJh.i.sm-TLIIIC' being irreligious 72

· § 50. Religious Praciicrs in lbt FAlSI, S(nlth1 lnsulinJU. •ntl Further Indi•

f.fficacy of mantra»-Tara worship-Mantras for different •quarters of India

Comments lnsulin.dia and Further India coaing in the system of Southern India ..

§ 11. M•Jh:yadei• Brief notices of kings and ministers of Madhyadda who were mostly

weak and of little intelligence-List of such kin~eneral degen­eration and decay in that Low Age-People having ahort lives

§ 52. Miw:ll4neous Tr.cts Similar kings in Gangetic provinces, in the Himalayan tractt and · in

Kimariipa Kings o£ Angade5a Kings of Kaxnariipa King o£ VaiWi

Kings of Kapilapura-Suddhodana being the last king

§ H. The Schtme of R.IY)·al History summe4 •P Numerous kings o£ different parts and quarters of India described

Comments End of dynastic history-Notices of political leaders, monks, Brahmins

and others

P.uT m § H. Monks (Y•tis) cannecte4 111itb the Sl•te

Matricheta or Maq'i-china, Kusumara, Naga (Nlgarjuna) whose name was Ratna Sambhan, Kumara or Kukura, Asv:sghosha who was a contemporary o£ BudJhapaksha (Buddhayaksha) A. and Th. in the South

· Apara and other monks in Ceylon Monk S. under King Bil.ika or Kala . Those v.·ho will carp at others' vieVII' Heretical Buddhists Philanthropic physicians I co no graphists Artist-monks u:a.:ling cbss in the 8th century

Commt11l1

. 1 ...

N:ig:irjuna ari~ing before Asnghosha-latter arising a generation before Karu.hka

Regular school of ph!losophers giving meaning to variow images of the BudJh-Anothtor s..:h00l producing beautiful images

f S 5. lJriii.Jmins uJ ot&:r1 C'Qn'IU'cltJ with lhe Sl11lt Brahmins

R.clifivw Buhmins pract~n3 M.wtn and T.wtra, receiving maintenance from d~ Srate . . . . . . ~ . . . . . .

\', the ri.:h Bnhmin ~ho -·ent all O\'tT the three Oceans and engaged h.:m:,c!£ in conuow:niett-Other Buhmins belonging to this category

XT

PAGES

72-73

73

73 7l n 7.)

n

• 74

74

7f 7J 7S 71 7f 7f 7f 7J 7J 76

76

76

76

PAGES

§ S 6. ~uar•s •nJ $ak•s

JUghava the ~iidra and others ~ak.a-bom .. 76

§ J7. Brilbmins •gain Vislu]ugupta

V. the angry, miracle-working Brahmin at Pusjpapura-Throwing his anger at k.ing's life 76

·S. (Subandhu)

S. the famous Brahmin expert in political counsel

Southern Brahmins

V., an artist abroad

V., the Buddhist Dakshi.t].apatha Buddhist Brahmin-Reaching two Seas

76-77

for artistic executions _ 77

. Bh •

. ·Wealthy Brahmin Bh.-fa.aious in the South

Madhyadeia Brabmins

Sampiin,la, Vinaya, Suvinaya; I'iiqta and Bh., the Chancellor of royal

77

· exchequer 77

Description of Mahayana pantheon and morals . · . . 77

Comments

Close connection between tb'e South and Insulindia-Vislu:lUgupta­Nanda and Subandhu

Index 77

79-92

INTRODUCfORY

1. History of India ·from the pre-Mahibharata War down to 320-348 A.D. (the beginning of the Gupta Period) is chronicled in the Pura~ras. For the subsequent period we have been dependent on inscrip· tions; and it had been believed that there was no text or written history for it. The inscriptions left certain 'blanks', and gave us a fragmentary view. It is therefore a matter of no small satisfaction to recover a text which turns out to give a connected history where we needed it most. From 78 A.D. we have in our new text a connected history down to the close of the eighth century. And what is still more gratifying is the imperial feature of that history. Some of the matters of great import­ance that this written record discloses are:-

(1) a full and complete history of the Imperial Gupta epoch (HI A.D. to

J 00 A.D.), describing iu break-up (J 00 A.D.) 1

(2) imperial history from (•) Vi 1 h q u v 1 r d h 1 n 1 (J20--HJ A.D.), then fol-' lowing the (b) imperial family of theM 1 u khat is (J H--600 A.D.) down to (c) hit descendants' re-rise in the person of Prabhak:aravardhana and Harsh :a v a r d h 1 n 1

(606-'-47 A.o.),[with 1 full history o£ ~mnka, who was 1 Brahmin by caste and a· popular leader rising from Bengal],

(3) history of 1 Rev i u d Gupta Empire, following the death o£ Harshl· vardhana, ~·ith its dedine and fall,

( -4) then 1 viviJ description of tW'O popular elections of lUngs in lkngal and the rise of Gopila. , •·

Numerous importan; details, e.g., that M aha pad m a Nand a had ~n the Prime Minister of Magadha before his kingship, that there was a short-lived rep u b 1 i c in Bengal after Sasiilka--come in as addi­tions to our knowledge. Further, Indian Imperial history for the first time receives personal touches when the author gives his estimate of W• racter of individual emperors. All this welcome information is stored in a long section-which is a book by itself, being in 1000 slokas-in the Mahiyina work entitled Ar}'t~-Milnjuiri-M 24.1• k.tJ l p 11, published [Part Ill] in the ye.ar 192S by the late Mll GaJ;lapati Sistri of the State of Travancore in the Triv:mdrum Sanskrit Series (No. 84).

IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

Possibly some of the Indian scholars, trained to S!Jspect every written bOok in Sanskrit, would have darkly hinted (as a big historian did to my knowledge when the Arthasaslra was discovered) that •the hook was a 'Southern forgery'.' But fortunately the book was translated in Tibetan in the eleventh century A.D. and the present text agrees word for word with that translation.

'My friend Bhada11ta Rahula Sank:rityayana has collected a unique library from Tibet, including an original Sanskrit manuscript which had been taken from India and tra~slated there. He was· fortunate

·enough to obtain a complete set of Huston's works from the Dalai Lama, which is not available even in the rich Russian collection. Thanks to the help and co-operation of Rev. Sa.tik:rityayana, and his Tibetan Li­brary (deposited ·at the Patna Museum), I have been able to get all im­portant passages of the Maiij11sri-Mulakalpa compared with the Tibetan text, and to derive benefit from Buston (h. 1289 A.D.-d.1363 A.D.) for the purpose of following some passages and obtaining additional light on

the history of. S k \n d a G u p t a.

2 •. According to the Maiijusri-Mulakalpa, Indian history is a succession of empires from the time preceding the Buddha to c. 7 50 A.D. whue it stops. To take the period from 78 A.D., it consists of the

following successions:

(a) Saka dynasty (Sakava1ftsa, i.e., Kushans),

(b) Nag11-Senas, or, Nagas and Prabha-Vish~zu, i.e., Vislu;luvrid-

dha Pravara-sen1 (Vaka~aka),

(c) Guptas (up to Budha Gupta),

(a) Vishr;lu (vardhana) and one descendant,

( t) Maukharis,

{/) Srika1Jtha dynasty, [Aditya (vardhana), Rajya (vardhana)

etc.], (g) Imperial Valabhi dynasty {two generations), (h) Imperial 'Gauqa dynasty i.e., Later Guptas: Adityasena to

Visht;tu-Gupta. It will be at once noticed that (a), (e) and (g) go to fill up blanks

in Indian History.

The Mii.lakalpa, 'edited' in the Sanskrit original by the late M1L GaJ}apati Sistri, is a poor production as an edition. The editor took no pain to correct even ordinary ortho~raphical mistakes. He WaJ

INTRODUCTORY l

unfamiliar. with the Buddhist technical terms, and in preparing his letter­press he misread numerous words or preserved the misreadings, e.g. the well-known ~o ('saviour') as ~o ('ascetic'). Dr. Ga_r;1apati ~astri was under the disadvantage of possessing a single manuscript from which he edited the text. We are, however, thankful to get the text even in its prc~cnt form. Practically the whole of the historical section, Chap­ter n in Part III, has been compared by Rev. Rahula Sankrityayana, with 'the result that we are better situated than we would have been if we had only the Sanskrit or only the Tibetan text before us. I am combining the results of the two versions, indicating their difference wherever important and necessary.

3. The (A) MMK (I adopt this abbreviation for the text; the Sm~krit version will be indicated by S., and Tibetan by T.) was written in Bengal. Geographically it is to Gau~a and Magadha that the author pays his greatest attention. In fact his history from the Naga {C. 140 A.D.) and G~pta times (HO A.D.) to t11e beginning of the Pala period (75 0 A.D.) is a survey from Gau~a-written from the point of view of Gau~a, showing an intimate concern with Gau~a and the provinces in the proximity of Gau~a. To him Gau~a means the whole of Bengal and includes generally Magadha..

4. The author brings his history down from two different points to the! beginning of the Plla Period. Once he starts with ~aka.s, p1uscs v.·ith the Guptas and comes down right to Gopalaka after finishing the Gupta line. Then, again, he starts with the Nag:a dynasty (Bhara.Siva), deals with Samudra [Gupta] and his brother in Gau~a, and with Sasinka whose name for some reason he conceals but whose history he makes un­rnistabble, and then comes down to the Gopilas, •che Jisajidns (sudras). He docs not know the later and the great Pill kings {whom he would not ha,·e ldt unnamed had he known them) a~J their patronage of U.1h.:iyina. I would therefore regard th~ work as one of circll 770 A.D.

(the Jl':tth of Goplla), or roughly 800 A.D.

S. It was traml.ued into Tibeun about 1060 A.D. by the Hindu Pa!~Jiu Kumar aka 1 as a in co-opeution with the Tibetan inter­preter s a k )' a~b 1 o~g r o s. The transbtion forms part of the SlumgJur (rgyud D). The Jace of Sakya-blo-gros is fixed by that of SuLhuti-Sri-Slnti, a companion of Dipankara Srijiiina (AtiSa). Sub­huti Sri-~lnti, :md Silp-blo-gros together translated the PramJIJ4·

IMPERlAL HISTORY OF INDIA

1/Jrilika which i' in the Sunl;tgyur. Dipankara reached Tibet in 1042 and died in 1054 A.n:1

-6. The history is put in the prophetic style in the mouth of the

Buddha, who undertakes to narrate the future vicissitudes of his Doctrine and Church, and in that connexion royal history is dealt with. It is not strictly speaking,. history proper as in the PurJfJas, but a secondary re­ference, the prhnary note being the history of Buddhism. This prophetic form of history was adopted in several Mahaya.na siitras which have been cited by Busto n. A commentary on one of them (Abhisamaya­l:uikara) says that a particular historical prophecy came to be true, that is, the author of that siitra came to know of the event as a past event. In many places the writer of the MMK forgot to use the future tense and used the legitimate past tense in the narration. All such •passages I · have put in the past tense. The language and style has a striking re­semblance with the Yugapura!Ja in the Garga-Sa1!1hita.

7. The historical narration is a lengthy one, the chapter covering lOOJ verses in the printed S. MMK (pp. 579-656; Pa!ala-visara 53) and about 2J less in T • .MMK {rgyud D; Ch. XXXVI, pp. 425b--483b).

·The learned editor of the S. AMMK has left the verses unnumbered. For con;enience of reference I have numbered them. I shall refer in my summary to the verses so marked. The Tibetan text ends at verse 989

with its :first line (ataq avichi-paryanta'!l na raja tatra vidyate). T. · .MMK is a word-for-word and termination-for-termination translation, hence the task of comparison becomes easy. T. MMK has 3 verses extra after verse 829. ·

8. Except for the ope.tllng 9 lines of prose [which is not to be found in T.] the whole text of the historical section is in amtsbfubh verses. Their language is Githa Sanskrit which makes their under· standing at places a matter more of guessing than of Sanskrit construction.

8a. In some cases it is evident from the context that the MS from which the Tibetan translation was made, was defective.

9. The length of life of many kings is exaggerated. I have left them out in my summary except where it seems to be reasonable or otherwise important. I also omit the history of future births of the virtuous and sinful kings and their careers in paradise or hell, which is

• R.ihula SiD.]qityiyana, Jourtl.ll Asiatique, 1.934; and f<'W«<' ij ~.

INTRODUCTORY

an important concern of the Buddhist religious historian but none of the present-day historian. ·

10. The name of the chapter, rather the section (parivarta), is Rajavyaluzraita-parivarfa, literally '/he Section on the Kingly Exposition' but technically '/he Section on the Propbecy about Kings'.. Dynastic. names as a rule are omitted. I have supplied them [in square brackets]. In many places the names of kings--at times very important onet-are denoted by their initials only-e.g., H. for Harshavardha11a, R. for Rijya- . 1/arJhana, S. for Sk.attda Gupta. This makes the task of identification at times impossible. ·

11. Our Buddhist historian often gives castes of the rulers. For instance, he notes that the king who defeated Sasiilka ( .. Soma") was a Vai.Sya by caste, ·soma' was a Brahmin, the Gopalas (Palas) were o£ " servile caste, etc. Our authority is very full on Sasanka and supplies · certain details which were badly wanted. A most important fact which we gather from the author is that after Harshavardhana and Sasanka and before the rise of the Palas there was an Imperial Dynasty in the East with its seat at Benares and in Magadha. This seems quite natural, as without it we would have found the Chalukyas come up to the North. Our new datum helps us to correct the erroneous view of V. Smith that after Harsha there was no imperial power in the North. Another fact of importance is that the Buddhist historian specially notes the imperial position of rulers.

12. The author, after the Suilga and Kadphises period, divides his history geographically:

(1) of Northern India (Uttara-Dik, verses H9-J8J), (S., pp. 621-624; T., 4J2B-4HB); ...

(2) of Western India (Pakhat Dcsa, verse? J86-609) ,, (S., pp. 624-626; T., pp. 4S4B-4HB);

(3) of Mid-lndi~ (MaJhyaJef.a; 'Madhyama Kings', verses 610 -621), (S., p. 626; T. 4HB-4J6A);

(4) of Southern India (Dakshi~r~ Dik, verses 621-636), (S., pp. 626-628; T., pp. 4J6A-4S7A);

(4a) of the Archipelago (636-640), ('Dr;ipeshu', S., p. 628; T., ·H7A);

(S) of E.:stern lndi1 (Purr.·a Dik, verses §40-683), (S., pp. 628

-647; ~·· pp. 4S7A--469A); .

6 IMPERIAL HISTO:R Y OF INDIA

(6} Minor references of Hindu Central India (Madh)'adesa, verses 903-912), (S., p. 648; T., 470A), and of Miscella­neous Provinces {913:_924), (S., p. 649; T., 470B).

At vene 924 royal history ends; then there is a summing up of the scheme (925-932); and from 933 up to the end of 9H a history of Buddhist clergy and their condition is detailed, and then from 9 S 6 ·to 980 political BrahmaJ].as and a few Siidras are described, and finally from 981 to 988 the four heavenly Maharajas and Gods. The passage from 989 to the lOOJ is not in the T. MMK. It deals with semi-divine be­ings etc. and is clearly a later addition.' Our interest ends with verse 980 where the history of leading monks, Brahmins and Siidras closes .

. In the beginning verses 1 to 344 detail the biography of the Buddha (supposed to be given by himself) up to his NirvaJ].a. From verse 335 royal history begins with an enumeration of the ruling contemporaries of the Buddha who had come in personal contact with the Prophet. Thus from verse 345 (S., p. 60S; T., p. 442) to verse 932 (S., p. 650; T., p. 471B) about 600 verses (taking into account some extra verses to be fou.Qd in T. MMK) are devoted to history. But that history is an en­largement of history proper by the explanatory verses as to the Mahayana Mantra and magical processes which particular kings are alleged to have practised to attain greatness, and by invisible history of those princes in paradise or hell. Although the real matter in the 600 verses is cut down by about fifty per centum, we are immensely lucky in getting about 300 slokas as new data on Indian History. The account of the punish-

. ment of bad kings in after life will not interest the present-day materialist reader. Our Buddhist .writer does not forgive, like the modern historian, the wickedness and arbitrariness in kings. He would have thrown into the waste-paper basket all modern histories as so many veiled and covert .panegyrics on force and fraud and virtueless greatness. , His. outloo~ is ... different. · He emphasizes the relentless law of morality, the avenging principle of KARMA and he follows the rascally kings to their tortures in hell. This, to follow the current of the time, I have omitted in my analysis. Yet the material so curtailed is unexpectedly large.

I have divided our data into parts and sections, giving descriptive

1 T. A.\L\IK has not got also the first seven lines ol the next chapter of the printed ..UL\IK at p. 6S7 (up to M•iij.Sri K•m4r•9 veJitny119).

INTRODUCTORY 7

captions to each. The importance of the sections has been pointed·out in the comments attached to each section.

The M.MK history seems to have been from one ~pen. It is not a book which has grown from generation to generation. Restrict­ing ourselves to the historical section, it has drawn upon two classes of earlier literature. One of them was purely historical, drawing from which is evident in the section dealing with the Imperial History of Madhyadda from the Saka-varpsa down to the break-up of the Imperial Guptas. Here, religious interest is wholly lacking (except for the reign of Baliditya). The author ha~ 'utilized at least three such temporal histories, one of which had been composed about 700 A.D. and which was very full on a century fo~ the whole of India-North (Himalayan States), South, East, West, Central (Mid) India, and the Colonies. His other source-books, of temporal nature, were two independent books on the Gupta dynasty, from the beginning down to the end of the Later Guptas, which must have been available in the early Pala period when the MMK was written and which was probably the record kept up from gene­ration to generation in the royal archives of the Guptas. We should re­call here that Yuan Chwang actually saw political records being main­tained yearly, when he visited India in the middle of the 7th century •

. Two long extracts in the MMK from two different sources are given, one for the Magadha bunch and the other for a Bengal (Gau~a) branch of the Guptas. Then, the author is largely indebted to the sacerdotal history maintained by his own Church. This literature has been availed of not only by the MMK, but by various Mahayana texts which have been cited Ly Buston in his critical historical survey Cbos-~b)·u11g, e.g., Chamlrll• garbba-pariPricbcbbJ (which cites full details of the great war of Skanda Gupta'), Lahkil'a/Jra-sutrtl, Kilachakr11, etc.-and by Tara'natha amongst others. ' •

Our author has two rest-points for his history-one is the end of Hanh1\'ardhana!s reign, the disruption of the empire of Mid-lndi1 (1bJhyade5a) and the dissolution of the Nepal Kingdom under .Alp.su­nrman•s successor; and the other is the elections in Bengal, first of a popular leader as king. and then, of Gopil.a the Sudra. The author has uwizcJ good anJ reliable nuterUl for the successive empires from 78 A.D. to 770 A.D. .

• S.'t' b.Juw lht- conuncnu on the kCt.i.on of the Gupta lmpcri.all£.story.

8. IMPERIAL HISTOR.Y OF INDIA

The basis of such dynastic Manuals was the system noted by Yuan Chwang mentioned above, ,;which goes back at least to the time of Kha­ravela (2nd century B.C.) as is evide~t from his inscription noting each year's. in;tportant events.

PA&TI

MAGADHA AND MADHYA-DESA; IMPERIAL PERIOD

S 1. · Sai5unaluz DyMsly

TI1e Buddha begins his prophecy about his own NirvaJ.:la (verses U ff). · [~ead in verse 10 sa eva instead of sa epa;-in verse 14 MalfJ. wim upar.Jarl~1t.e instead of uP4Parvalt; correct similarly MaliJtzJm. upadarlatt (verse 18) into upat:artant]. He relates his biography from verse 24 (p. S81).

[Correct in verse 36 Burubih'am. into Urubil~·af!J (T.) .]

Verse 118 gives the name KusJgrapuri o£ the Magadhas. The

Capital of Macadha. mountain Variha had the Paipala Cave.

In verse 137 the Tibetan text (p. 432) readsBrahma!Jal? instead of !;rama~raiJ before K i s y a p a.

In verse 140 the visit of A j a t a 5 a t r u, king of the Magadhas,

Ajitahtru. who had been overtaken by grief for his father's death, is mentioned. The king describes his own

miserable condition and appeals:

"I am abandoned by rel:~~tives s• untrustworthy and so I stand before the nation. I am f~llc.'n. (destined to the terrible hell). Whose ahelter ahall I ~eelr. (read lu'!f i.rrl!t•Hf1 instead of k.al, l•0

, I·H)? Save me, you Great Hero ...••. • 6 I j

Division of ashes of the Buddha is detailed, in verses 207 ff. The Magadha capital is called Raja (elsewhere Rijagriha) and KuiJgrapurll in \'crse 232.

"After my rusing away, in the end of the period (yuginte) lings willnght each other (m•bip.;l.i b!J.,,ishy••li Pttwpnlf-?.•.Jhe (incorrect

~~=- ol ortW. siJbt) r~l.i), and bhihhus -.·ill become industrialisu (b,J;n,. urmi~tl.i), anJ the people overtaken by greed; Buddhist

IJ.ity ,..ill lose (a.ith; -.·i:J. kill ea.:h other, ''ill cum.ine tlch other." 1Dcre will he 1

general &-!:line anJ dcmoraliuti.;)Q. in Buddhism (23&-246; read piiTiinh.iu fNIMr• 1 iJil41J for p.m;nbnu fh41JU'ti.li:Jt';H6).

2

10 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

"lDe country will be invaded by Devas and Tirthikas [TirJhilur-k.raniJ-bbJiyish[h!i Devli-(incorrect Sllrlli) ltrinti ch11 meJini]. The people will be having faith in Brah­min caste (bhwishyanti taJi R.Alt dvijtl-114fT!III-raJi jana). At that time men will indulge in the killing of living creatures; they will have false conduct." This is the prophc.::y (or description--11yak.,rila) of Kali age ( 24 8),

From verse 2JO comes the description of relic-worship, of the cor­poral remains of the Buddha, and, once more, that of their partition by Maha-Kasyapa (minor corrections which are many here are omitted). A j at a, to£ great army•, applied for a portion of the relics (257). [In verse 266 a (common) mistake tapin° for tayin° occurs in the printed text.] The king is called the son of B i m b is a r a (307) (misspelt inS. as Bimbasar11 throughout, but correct in T.>.

In verse 321 he is styled as Maharaja A j ita (A; it a- $at r u in T.) 'the Magadhan king.' He will be king (raja) of Anga (T.)

.Eztaat of Ajauiatna'• (S 'up to Anga') Ma.,.,.dha up to Varanasi in the N. up to l.ingdom. " ' o- ' • '

Vaisali {)22).

His son will be king by name U. ('UI<Arak.hyrl) (i.e., Udiyin) (324). He · will be prone to the Buddha's teaching, and will have it

Udiiyili, hil100, got Bud- reduced to writing. His reign will be £or 20 years. He dha'1 teaching writtca.

will be for 30 years with his £ather (326). He will die at .. midnight.

Comments The kings are:

Bimbisara I

Ajatasatru I

· Udayin (20 years)

Udayin is stated to be the king in whose reign the words of the Buddha were committed to writing ( tadetat pravachana1f1- Siistu lekhii­payish);ati vistaram). This is the first mention about the Teacher's wordi

being reduced to writing. .. After the Buddha's death there was a decline in Buddhism. It may "' be noted that the age of decline is dated in Kali Age. Of the earlier age

(the.Adi Yuga) the kings mentioned (See§ 2) are the well-known. kings of PuriJ;tic history.

§ 2. Ancient Kings, before the Buddh11 Io. the First Yuga the kings were: N ahusha and othen ( 33 2), P.irthiva and othen (332), Budh.a. Sukn. Ud.aya (not in T., lll up to 336),

MAGADHA AND MADHYA·DESA. 11

~intanu, Chma, Suchitra, the PiJ.14avas, the Viravatya Yitavas who came to an end (asfttmili) cursed by the ~shi; K.irtih, K.irttavirya, Dasaratha, Disarathi, Atjuna. the minister Aivatthiman son o£ Dvi (ja) DroiJ.a (lH). They were worshippen of the Buddha (!) (337). '

§ J. Kings of the time of the BudJha [Sixtb century :s.c.] The kings between Dvipara and Kall will be bad king~ (H)). "In the present age the kings are" ( 3H), " ( 1 ) P r as e n a j i t of Kosala, (2-3) King B i m b i 1 ira and another, ( 4) U d a y an a, the best of the Kshatriyat, son of ~at in i k a. (J) (a) Subihu,

(b) Sudhanu (T.) Sudhana (S.), (c) Mahendra, (a) Chamasa (T.), Chandrasama (S.), (t) S i 111 h a, of the L i c h c h h a vi 1 at VaiSili ('from tlte ~ikya family', T.)

(6) Udivi (Udiyi), (Varshadhara, T.) (7) Vidyota Pradyota (T.) 'Vidyota Mudyota' (S.), 'the l.ftth.isttu', at

Ujjayani, also 'Cha'J4a'. (8) Riji ~ u d d hod an a at the capital Kapila. entitled 'the Virif' (president

of a t:airajya republic), 'very powerful' (348).

These were contemporaries of Sakyasiqlha Buddha. all Lhatriyas, all who had come in personal contact with the Buddha and respected his teachings" (H9-H2).

(9) A j it a [is again mentioned after the group in verse 3U u il by a footnote.]

Comments

The group of No. S seems to consist of J...i c h c h h a vi rulers. They were not descendants of Ajata5atru, as wrongly supposed by Tara­natha (J. B. 0. R. S., I, 79). The description of No. 8 is noteworthy. Although he is the father of the Buddha he comes last. Probably they are given in order of political and constitutional importance.

U day an a, son of ~atanika (of Kausimbi) is described 'as being of the best Ksh:ttriya family amongst his contemporaries (/uhalri')'a· srcshtbJ/;), which confirms Bhisa. The L i c h c h h avis are also stated as Kshatriy:~s, and connected with the ~akyas.

§ 4. "100 )'CIZTS after the BuJJhtS"

Revival of Buddhism

Emperor A i o k a: His Stu pas and Stone P.illan

[Like Yuan Chwang, the author of our AM.MX h.as fallen into a confusion between the A.Soka of the time of the Second Council who

12 L.,IPElUAL HlSTOR.Y OF INDIA

flourished a century after the Buddha and the Asoka the Great (Maurya). He is called variously in Northern Buddhism: 'Namla' (Rockhill, p. 186; Schiefner, p. 61), 'Kiila-Asok.a' (as distinguished from 'Dharma 4

AJolul, i.e., the Maurya) and Kama-Asoka (Taranatha). This A5oka of 100 AB. was Nand a I or Nand a v a r d han a (J. B. 0. R.. S., I. 81, 84). The AMMK has transformed Asoka the Maurya into the Asoka of A. B. 100. The other ASoka is mentioned again as Vii o k a. Except the date the whole datum is to be taken as on Asob . .Maury a placed out of his place.] ·

100 years after the Buddha in a dark age there will arise at K11sum,-naxara an emperor ['Protector of the (whole) e:~rth] famous as As o k a (H3, HS; S., p. 606; T., p. H2 B). At first he will be sharp in action, "-"ith anger, unkind; having come across a seine$' Bhikshu he will become considerate as to what is right and what is wrong, very rich, scrupulous and kind (H6-n). He had in his boyhood by mistake and in play done homage to S i k y as i I'll h a Budd h a, hence-

'Yt,IUng, r11lt ovtr J"mbuJvipa 11long with its Forests' (361). At the irutance of his guide, he out of the old stiipa over the Buddha's relics at Vet;tuvana in the 'Riija' c-ipital rily [Rijagrih11], took out the jar of relics and divided in hundreds, he beautified the whole of this Jambudvipa with sliip"s ·at one moment through Yakshas. Thousands of Stone Pillan (Sila-yashti) were set up at Chait y as and ash u man [ Jthinil{f] memoria J s ( 3 69-70). These monuments were erected in one night by Y akshu in the service of A i o k a. Then the king D h a r m i $ o k a on hi' chariot undertook a i o u r n e y _ o f i n 1 p e c t i o n, and decorated and honoured those monuments with gold, silver, and copper (372-377). On his death he attains divinity. ,For 87 years he worshipped relics and lived altogether for 100 yean. . He died of disease (379). •

Comments

The technical name. for Asoka pillars and their two classes should be not~d, viz., one set to mark old Chaityas and the other as human memorials (stiipas): Inscriptional monuments are not noted. They were mostly governmental. His tour is also noted.

§ 1. Early Emperors before the Buddha

He [A5oka] knew the 1bntra to be a.n Emperor (Ch"kr1W11rlin) which had been k.nown to Nahusha, Sitlupatra, Sagara, Dilipa, Mandhatl, (38f-388). By virtu~

ol m111tru of 1WUyin2 the following kings in the past age had attained success:

DunJhumlra, Kandarpa, his son Pnjlpati. his son Nibhi, his son Urt;ta (T.),

MAGADHA AND MADHYA·DESA

J!.ishaLha, son of Libhin, J!.i~h.abbaputra Bharata (3 88...-3 9 J).

Commc11fs

13

The Buddh1 employs past tense in respect of these kings. They are

implied to be ancient king! of the pre-Buddhan age by the next verse

396 where the kings of Bcnares who 'lived' in the Middle Tune are des·

cribcd. This Middle Time is to be disting-11ished from the Future Middle

Time mentioned later wherein the Gupta emperors (§ 17) are placed.

The kings of the Past Middle Age were past kings in the Buddha's time.

§ 6. Imperial D')'ttasty of Benarrs [br/ore 600 B.c.). These lived in the Middle At,e (396). King Brahm ad at ta was at the great

capital Vtira!f4si (398). He was a successful king. known aU over, nry vigorous. very kind. His son was of pious deeds, wise, and of finn un<krtak.ings. The son of the latter was H a ry 1 (H 1 y a g r iva, T.), hia was i Yet a. These were 1uccess• ful and famous, [and their aucceSI was due, of course, to Mwy.ina mantras] (401-l).

Commrnts . The Dynasty of VariQ.asi is the centre of imperial history before

the rise of :Magadha and Kosala. ~isunaka, the founder of the Magadha

dynasty on the fall o£ the very ancient dynasty o£ the Brihadrathas, was

a cadet of this drnasty of VariQ.asi or Kasi. · The dynasty of Kasi

annexed Magadha c. 727 B.c. (J.B.O.R.S., I, 114). B r a h m a d a t t a

was the greatest king o£ the line; he conquered Kosala and made it a

part o£ his empire according to the Vinaya (II). This must have taken

place at least three ge~erations before Prase n a j it • s father M a h a­K o sa I a, who owned Benares; and attacks by three earlier Kosala kings on Benares are known to the Buddhist Jitaka.,. The date 727 B.c. fits in with the great rise of Benares. It had an empire from Benares {from

the frontiers of the kingdom of Kaus.imbi) to Kosala in theN.: and to

the frontiers of Anga in the E. A king of the lme was D h r i t a r- ,

ish t r a who w:~s defeated by Satinika of Kausambi' (~atapatha. 13, J 8, 4, 19). The rivalry for imperial position was carried on by the Ma.

,pdha branch o£ the Benares House in the period of the Buddha and fin:11ly it surpressed Koula. The bone of contention was made Benues whit..:h was rightfully claimed by the SJ.i..Sunikas, it being their ancr~ral posscs~ion. According to our history the house of Benues wu imperial onl)' for 3 generations..

• n.;s must ha\'e h.trprll<'d just before the BudJh.a. as uJ~yana lOG of S.ttin!ka wu ' 1 contc:n~I'~rary of the BuJJha.

IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

§ 7. Magadha Kings tmd their Ministers, subsequmt to UJa)'iiJ [c. 450 B.c.-338 B.c.]

After various advices put in ~the mouth of the Buddha on magical practices for king• of the future, history is again taken up in verse 413 (S., p. 612; T., p. HS B). Afur this A i o k a • M u k h y a there will be Vis o k a who will worship (BudJha)

relics for 7 6 years ( 416). He was a good king. He died of v.soka (=Nanda-nr- fever. After him was S ii r a 1 en a [Virasena o£ Tarinatha].

clhana). He caused stiipas to be put up to the confines o£ the Sea. H.: Suta~ena.

Nmda.,

reigned for 17 years. After him there will be king Nand a at Push p a-City. He will have a large army and he will be a great power (422). He was called 'the leading vile man•

(Nichamukhj·a) (424). He had been a Prime 'Minister; by magical process he became king ( 424). •Jn the capital of the Magadha-residents there will be Brahmin contro­versialists., lost in false: (T.; S.-'success') pride; without doubt they will have false pride and claims; and the king will be surrounded by them' (425-26). The king; though a pious soul and just, will give them riches ( 427). Owing to his asso-

. dation with a good guide he built 24 monasteries (428). Hi• .... minister was a Buddhist Brahm.i.n Vararuch i who

P~ Minister Vararucru. • . . was of high soul, kmd and good. The kmg, though tru<!,

caused alienation C1f feeling of the C o u n c i 1 of M i n i s t e r s at Pitala City. (434-H). The king became very ill, died at 67. His gr.:at

llrahmio Pil}ini.

Lokda _<T.) (439).

friend was a Brahmin, .P a s;t in i by name. He will become a believer in me (Buddha); and had mantra of success from

Comments

[New light on the History of Mahapadma Nanda and Pa.Q.ini]

This is oru: of the most important 'sections of t'be AMMK. The history of the dynasty called the Sai.Sunakas in the Puri.Q.as is found in

. the best form here as far as Northern Buddhist records go. (a) 'Vis o k a' is undoubtedly the 'Ka!Jsoka' of Burmese Buddhism and the 'NatzJin' of Vaisali of Taranatha, in whose reign the Second Co unci 1 'Y'as held (JBORS., I, 73) and whom I have proposed to

· identify with Nand a v a r d han a of the Pura.Q.as (Ibid., 80 ff). His successor, (b) S ii rase n a, the good king ('Jharmachari ') of the AMMK, is the 'Virasentl of Ta~in.atha, 'Bhadrasentl of the Burmese tradition, Nanda.o£ Rockhill and MahananJa of the Puri.Q.as (JBORS., I, 73, 92). Then comes the infamous (c) Nand a, the usurper, who is Mahi Nanda's successor 'MahJ Pdma NanJa' of the Purii.Q.as.

The account which we get of this king in the A..\1MK, is most im­portant. He was the Prime Minis t e r (Mantrin) of Surasen:t, who ruled in Magadha up to the Sea, that is, was an emperor. Nanda,

MAGADHA AND MADHYA•DESA

the usurper, was called the 'Nichamukhya, the lowest man of his age.1

This popular estimate was heard by Alexander's companions who reached India in the time of his son. He was not an incapable man and totally devoid of virtue according to the AMMK., wh~e gre~test complaint is that though a man of judgment Nanda patronised the Brahmin oppo­nents of Buddhism. The AMMK notes a great in t e 11 e c t u a I activity of the orthodox type under"Nanda. V a r a r u chi was his minister who had a high reputation, and P a I) i n i . was his favourite. The greatness of these Brahmins the Buddhist chroniclers before the time of the AMMK; could not deny and consoled tl~mselves by claiming them 'as Buddhists, for without be_ing Buddhists how could men be great? A clever usurper has to pose as a great patron of in·· telkct and letters. Mahapadma Nanda was here perfect. Yet the AMMK notes an undercurrent. The king became unpopular with the Council of Ministers (tirigayiimasa mantri1Ja'!J Nagare Pi!alibvayt, f'irakta-maufrh.iargis tu sal)•astmJho mahiibalal}), though the king was Satyasandha (constitutionally correct to the Hindu Ministry} (in spite of his) great power'. About causing alierution of the ministers the text is further eiplicit by its 't'iriga)•imistl mantri1Ji'!' N agt~rt PifJiih­t'ayc' ( 434). The king fortunately died of illness and old age, and

\

nothing untoward happened on account of this alierution of feeling.

After this king, C h a n d r a g u p t a is dealt with ( § 8}. The supplanting of Nanda Mahapadma's successor is not mentioned, hence nor his immediate successor.

It seems that here we have a true history which in the main is sup­ported by Greek notices. We are thankful to gain some details of the constitutional situation of the reign in an Indian account. •

TI1e chronology of the AMMK is free from. that confusion which 11•e find in other Buddhist accounts for the period. The AMMK.. dati are independent, and they support the Puri.Q.as. We have here a posi­tiYe record about P a I) in i • s date. He flourished a generation before Alexander. His mention of Y llt'at~Jni must refer to the Yavanas Iiv· ing in Afghanistan before Alexander or the Yavanas in the Persian terri­tories. That Plz:tini knew the Persians well is proYe~ by his 'Pt~rius';

'lll4e BuJJhi~r hisrori1n f..>und an t:s:pl1n:~tion of W. power in _the ling'• haYing 1-n>ushr un..kr his control. the pi i i c h a Pi I u.

16 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

and Pa.r;Uni's home was near enough, if not at the time within, the Persbn empire. His time o~n our this datum will be c. 366-338 B.c. (Nanda Mahipadma;. JBORS., I. 116). The Kathiisaritsiigara story is to be modified in view of our AMMK material. The latter is historical, while the former after all is a story. The confusion of Taranitha that Nand:1, the friend of Pi.t;llni, was the father of Mahapadma is removed by the AMMK.

§ B. Maurya DynasiJ' Later than him (Nanda), Chandragupta will become king (439). He

will rule without a riva.J. He (will be) very prosperous L Chandragupta. (M•hibbogi, T.; not M.hiyogi as inS.), true to his corona•

tion oath (ulyt~sfmJb4), and of .moral soul (Jharmitma) (440). On bad advice he killed many, on account of which he fainted with boils at his death.

He placed on his throne his son Bind us ira (T.; S.-Binduvara), a minor,

E. BiDduaira. at midnight, with tean. Bindusara's prime minister was wicked. As Bimbisara (T., Bindusara) had made a

chaitya• he was rewarded by being born in the dynasty of Chandragupta. 'While a minor the king obtained great comfort; when of full manhood he turned out to be bold. eloquent and sweet-tongued. He ruled himself up to (the age of) 70 (448-49). tu . : His p r i m e m i n i s t e r ' was c h i r;u k y a, successful

Prime llinister Chinakya. • h h · ' h · k h . · tn wrat , w o was Deat (Y!~a_n~a _aL'! en angry. That.

bad brahmin lived a long time, he co;;ie<r·three-ieigns (4H-6). He-went· to -h~ll (.fU). • [Then follows a homily (up to 478)].

· Comments

Chandragupta and Chi.r:takya

Character of Bindusi;a

Only these two names are given under the dynasty of Chandra­gupta. Asoka the Great is already misplaced above. The succession of

• B in d us i r a as a minor is noteworthy, and also his character sketch which was wanting up to this time. He was not a Buddhist. An explanation was therefore due. How could a king be successful with-

" out having been a Buddhist? He had as a child raised a toy stilpa of dust. This every Indian child does even to-day. The common form of their play is to raise a mound of dust.

• S. :and T. disa~ree here. The S. text reads that Bimbisara made a chaitya through Sif!'h.u/41111, hence was bora in the dynasty or •royal family" of Chandragupta; while T. reads that Bindusira in his playfulnes.t had raised a (toy) c:haitya, hence he was 10 born.--tt has in place of Sif!'hadilttl, •m ·playful sports'.

MAGAOHA AND MAOHYA-OESA 17

C h a n d r a g u p t a was not a Buddhist. His military career was punished by his illness and poisonous boils [or ca~buncle, (vis has pho­fai~) ].

C h a J). a k y a has come in for a lot of abuse and _deliverance into hell. In his Artbasastra he has penalised embracing monkish life with­out providing for one's family and without state permissio~. m· was· hard on Buddhists otherwise. The Buddhist history must have its revenge· by assigning such a statesman at least to a long career in hell on paper. The historical detail about him, which is important, is that he- lived in three reigns, frh;i rajya1Ji. C h a n drag u pta seems to have died comparatively young. He had a reign of 24 years, both according to the Pud.t:tas and the Buddhist records (JBORS., I, 9 3). He was a young man when he ascended the throne. Probably he died about 4f, leaving a minor son. , Bind us a r a reigned for 2J years according to the Pura.t:tas, for 28 according to the MahavaiJlsa and for 27 according to the Burmese books. The difference is probably to be explained by his minority rule, which would be adjusted in the next reign where there is a difference of about 4 years in the different data, the Puri.t;1as giving less . than the Mahavarpsa. C h a .t;1 a k y a must have come down to the open­ing years of A i o k a, to be the mantrin in three reigns. Jle would have thus maintained the unity of the Maurya policy for over SO years in his person. Taranatha attributes large conquests between the Eastern and '\\"estern Seas, etc., {of the Deccan) in the reign of Bindusira to this great Minister's regime (JBORS., II, 79). Similarly Ridhagupta's ministry lasted beyond A5oka., Radhagupta might have been a descendant of Vish.t:tugupta Chi.t;1akya. __..

It should be muked that the system of noting historically i,n Bud­dhist records the P r i m e M i n i s t e r s ' names begins from the Nand a · period, or even earlier· from Bimbisara. In the period from the SJ.isunakas to the Mauryas, there is thus stro~g evidence of some real rul· ing power h1ving been vested in the Prime Minister with his counciL The council from the time of the master of Mahapadma Nanda up to the. last d.1ys of A$oka is prominent in the Buddhist records.

Vhh.t;lugupta Chi.t;lakya is taken up again in the list of political Buhmiru at the end (966-70) [See S 57] where his administration is praiseJ as being strong and just, but his anger is denounc~d. .

3

18 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

§ 9. Buddhist Saints and Teachers

From verse 479 to verse 53 0, there follows a Church history •

.. In that time my Bhikshus will be very learned" ( 479). M a t ~ i chin a (T.-1\utriche~a) will flourish in NriPa-nagara, in Kha!].~a forest.

MltrU;hc~a or Mitrkhina. A slolr11 (hymn of praise) will be composed by him (480-

Nagarjuna C. t~ B.C.- 490). N i g a[r j una], after 400 years of 'my Nirvlit].a' SO B.C. ( 490-91) will be horn, who will live for 106 years. He will

BhiksLu AuJiga. possess Miiyiiri-v~dyi, he will know the essence and truth of the ~astras and of nihniabhiva. He will attain Buddhahood.

There will he A 1 a 6 g a (T.; S., Satig11), a lear~ed bhikshu. He will divide and arrange the s1Ura-meaning. He will be known in the world as self-possessed, and will be a(?)-

, luchcbbti-Sila, magnanimous. His Vidyi (T.) will be called ~iiladiUi. His intellect will be great· in making collections and the explanation of the Commandment (doctrine). He will live for 100 years (494-97). Not much later will beN 11 n J a (T.-Arhan). , Nanda. a well-known Tantrika (49,·500) whose mantra is given in

Nandah. this hook (AMMK) (up to 528). Nandaka will be iu Chandanamala (f29).

Ctmtments

Date of Nagarjuna

For the saint N aga, that is, N agar};ma a definite date is given­beginning of the Hh century A.B. This will place his rise in the first century B.C. This seems to be the most reliable date for him. Prof. Levi's date fpr him is not acceptable. He does not :figure in the activi­ties of K a n is h k a. He was the father of Mahayana. He must have therefore flourished before Kanishka. In the section last but one, Nagar­juna is placed before A s v a g h o s h a, and Asvaghosha is placed in the reign of Buddha [y]aksha, the first king of the Yaks h a Dynasty. The Yaksha dynasty represents the two Kadphises (§ 11). Hence

· Asvaghosha's time is the beginning of the first century ·A.D.

. ,'

§ 10. Low Period ·

[Kings after the Mauryas]

K. Gamin [Pushyamitra, 188 B.c.-H2 B.c.]

Destruction of Buddhism In· the low Age ()'*giJhamt) there will be king, the chief Comin ( Gomimukhy11,

S.; 'Gomin by name•. T.) 'destroyer of my religion• (HO). Having seized the East .shd the gate of Kashmir, he the fool, the wicked, will destroy monasteries with relics, and li1l monks of good conduct. He will die in the North (532-H), being killed

MAGADHA AND MADHYA-DESA 19

along with his officers (? s•-rtisb{ra) and his animat relations by the fall of a mountain rock (SH). He was destined to a dreadful suffering in hell (SH-Jl7).

Comments

In \'erse fH the king is abused by the expressi~n Gomi-sha~1~a, •G om i the bull'. The name is concealed; and the real import of Gomi or Gomht is not clear. But the description shows that the· hellish, the animalish king is no other than the Brahmin emperor Pushy ami t r a. It is definitely stated that Northern India from the Prachi up to the Kashmir valley was under this king.

•The gate of Kashmir' which is mentioned again and again in the AMMK is probably Dvarabhisara. In our text a point at or near Jam­mu seems to be meant.

§ 11. The Yaksha I?)'nasl)'. [End of 1st. Cent. B.c. to Ist.Ce11J. A.D.]

Rrstoralion of DuJJhism After (Gomi-shaJ].4a the WicL.ed) the king according to the pious tradition

K. Buddha Yalsha. (sntf•) will be Budd b a-p a k • h a (read Yd.~h•)· He, a Mahi-1' wh•, very charitable, wiU be undoubtedly fond. of

Buddhism (BuJJbtintitrr ltiwtf r•l•l,l), in that low age (SU-H9),' The king, ex-· trernely fond of Buddha'• teaching will build in many phces monasteries, gardens, duityas, Buddha'• &mages, stepped ''ells, wells, etc. He will die full of age (gll'i· )'"sbll, Hl). T. H2 a. •

His son will be king, possessed of a big army and great power-<he famous

Gambhira Y aksha. Gam b hi ra Yaks h a-over the whole land (JH). He "'•ill be sclf-po~~Sessed. That ling, the J.fllhJdyuti, (bhu/Jtlli}J

s• ,abilyuti~). will build in many places monasteries, rest-houses. chaityu, 1teppcd "-'ells (SH-S46). He practised mantra of M.uijughosha of U syllables and became very prosperous ( S 46}. .

Commrnls

\\,..,ho were the Yaksha dynasty of BuJJhflpak.sha and Gambhira ·yaksba, father and son, who restored Buddhism in India after the Sunga period? The answer is given by the known d~onology anJ history. After the Sunga age it was under the Early Kushans-the Kadphises­that Buddhism was re-established. The AMMK itself gives us data for this identification. It describes Gam b hi r a as an emperor (pri· thidmakbilodiltim, H4, p. 621). It describes him by a signi£cant term mJ!JJJ) u li ( bhu Pt~li~J sa mabJJ )'uti(!). 'He the Mahidyuti king• and his fnhcr are called Yak.si.NJ and MabJ)ak.sb.t, by which the Mongolian type is intended. See A..\L\{K, XXII (p. iH)-rYillubJ'!i'!ffU lathJ 1.JchJ ull.zrJ'!rJJli )t narJ .. Tirinidu s.1ys tlut the' first of these kings lud

20 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

enlisted the sympathy of the emperor of China on his side. This was true of K.adphises I. The name G am b h i r a is either a translation o£ some title of Kadphises II or an attempt to Sanskritize an early edi­tion o£ the Indian rendering of his name, for instance, Gabhi from Kaphi. Buddha-pakha (if the reading is not Buddha yakba) would mean 'the king who took up the cause of the Buddha.'

These two kings are supposed to be kings or rather emperors of Madhya des a, as they have been given in that imperial list as

the last dynasty. Their time is again indicated by (§ H) where Bud­d ha-p a k s h a is the patron of As v a g h osha. It is significant that K a n i s h k a is denoted in the AMMK as T ttrushka ( § 14) and a ruler of the North, rather Central Asia and Kashmir. As v a g h osha is given as arising a generation or so before him .. ·

The Madhyadesa Imperial history is left here and Provincial Hima­layan history is taken up;. the Madhyadda Imperial history. is resumed at S 17.

North

PROVINCIAL I:iiSTORY.

Provincial History of the Himalayas

S 12. Nepal-The Lichchhavi Dynasty, [and] the Western Nepal £Thakuri] Dynasty [7th Century A:o.]

.. In the North, in that time (t11Ji luile), in the valley of the Himadri in the famous Province of Nepal (NepJlii-M111J411lt) there will be king (1) Man ave ndra [Mina·n.deva; T.], in the dynasty of the Lichc:hhavis (S49-f0)". He .. died .. having kept the kingdom thiefless for 8 0 years ( JS 1- f 2). These several kings of the Himalayas (T.; S.-'of the Mlec:hchhas') wil! be worshippers of the Buddha:

(2) Vriaha (T.; V11visb., in ·s., a wrong reading) also (called) su-Vrish.,,

(3) B hiT as u also (called) ~ u b has u (Bhiima-subhiimi in T.)

(4) Bhikrama (Parakrama, T.) also called (k.irty11le) Padakrama and l:.amala (JH-U).

§ 12(a). Dynasty of the West '(There will be the kings) of the West'.

(1) Bbigupta Vauaka 'like the su.o.' (T., text l015t inS.); (2-l) Udaya and Jish9u (T.; S.-Jinhu.o.a) will be in the end (H6-H7).

§ 12(b). Fall of Nepal Kingdom [c. 675 A.o.-700 A.D.]

Then there will be various kings amongst the MJechchhas (H7). 1ney will be with fallen dignity (bbtt~shft~-wuryiJII), serving aliens and eaters of the subjects (pr11-

PROVINCIAL HISTOll Y 21

jopabhojina~, T.; S. corrupt). The dbipt~ti kingship of Nepal will be destroyed by weapons; the vidyis will be lost; kings will be lost, they will become servants of the Mlechchha (foreign) usurper ( mlechchha-ltnlum-sidn~~~) (Sf 8).

Comments on the (A) MMK History of Nrpal

We have to take 'in tha~ time,' bhavisl:ryati tadi kJJe (f49) as

meaning 'then in time' ('or in that time') i.e., in the )'Ugadhame, the lowest

age of this chronicle. For the Nepal Lichchhavi dynasty has to be dated

fromthetirneofSamudraGupta (c. 3JOA.D.). (1) Minavendra

is unidentified. It is not Minadet'tl for he flourished in 70f A.D. while the

kings related here next are much. earlier in the dynasty. (2) V r ish a

(T.; S., vavisha, a misreading) is the inscriptional V r is h a d e v a of

the Lichchhavi dynasty who lived about 630 A.D. (Fleet, GI., 189). In the Nepal inscriptions giving the genealogy, names before Vrisha deva

have been omitted. M in ave n d r a was probably one of them. (3) B h iva s u ~ u b has u corresponds with S a it k a r ad eva (about

6 H A.D.) of the inscription, who was son of V rishadeva. ( 4 )',B h i k­

r a m a (or Parikrama, T.) -P a d a k r a m a should be the next king

Dharma de v.a of the inscription on account of the next kings being

identified with the kings of the Thakuri dynasty.

The L i c h c h h a v i dynasty and the T h a. k u r i dynasty ruled

together from the same place. The Thakuris ruled over the We s t e r n ·

Province (GI., p. 180). The We 1 tern kings (Pakhima) as nam<'dintheA'MMKare: .(1) Bhigupta, i.e., Arp.luvarman

the Varsaka, who was the founder of the family. The next two, (2) U d a y a and ( 3) J i s h I) u, who are called 'the last' ones coming after

Arpsuvarman, are the inscriptional U day ad eva coming last (about 67J .~.o.), while J ish I) u g up t a flourished just before him in 6f 3 A.D.

Hence we may construct a contemporary table thus:

Uchchhazi Dy11asty Western f hak.uri D):,ti.Sty AMMK Imcriptions AMMK Inscriptions

Mlnavendra 12. (missing). Bhagupta Arpsuvarman (6H-6SO A.D.)

Vrisha 13. V rishadeva Jishr).ugupta, (C. 630 A.D.) 6$3 A.D.

Bhinsu 14. Sankaradeva Udaya Udayadeva, .. (C. 6SO) (C. 67f A.D.)

Bh~lunu 1 f. DharnuJeva, son of 14.

22 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

The .Buddhist faith of the Nepal Lichchhavis is attested by Yuan Chwang, and of the family of A.rpsuvarman by the conversion of the great Tibetan emperor S t ron g-t s an-Gam p o through his chief queen who was Amsuvarman's daughter.

Fall of Nepal Kingdom

Our text affords new and correct information, which we do not get from the Nepal annals, when it says that U day a and J ish Q. u. were the last kings of the Nepal kingdom and that after them rulers in Nepal became dependent on Mlechchha usu·rpers, and kingship was Jost. This refers to the absorption of Nepal into Tibet. St. ron g-t san­G amp o .married Arpsuvarman's daughter .before he compelled the Chinese emperor to give his daughter to him as the second consort in or about 641 A.D. Under this Tibetan empero~ before his death (698 A.D.)

Nepal evidently totally passed under Tibet's domination, until 703 A.D.

when Nepal rose to shake off the foreign domination and kiJled the Tibetan king in war (Parkar). The AMMK. is thus recording the politi~al condition of Nepal befo~e 703 .A.D. and after 675 A.D.

§ 13: Tibet ["Chi1ta"]

(629 A.D.-698 A.D.]

The next Himalayan state dealt with is •c hi ~ a', i.e., Tibet as dis:.. tinguis~d from MahJ-Chi na (=China). The text itself makes thi~

distinction, e.g., in Chapter X (p. 88) it enumerates the kshetras of the ullarapatha mountains ~this order:

Dasabalail;t kathital;t kshetral;t uttarapathaparvatal;t. Kasmire, Chinade5e · cha Nepale, Kavise tatha. Kar:isa here is Kapisa. MahJ-China it takes next (MahJ-Chine Itt t'ai siddhi (9) siddhik­

shetrJ1Jy aseshala~). <II'

"1'here are rel;~teJ several kings and several of those who will be fond of Brahmins in China and around (SS9). King Hirai;lyagarbha, however, will be one possessed of a large army and great power. an extensive politkal rystem, and a number of (political) relatives. 1be Mlechchhas will bow before him; he (will be) the con·· queror; anJ a followc:r of the 11o·ord of the Buddha" ( J 60-61).

He as a boy lud mastered the Mahivira formula. He. the great king, d.ied at

l'ROVINCIAL HISTORY 23

the age of 100 (S66). He obtained Buddhahood. In that country M.u'ijughosha

is a boy (S68).

Comments I

The only king to whon1 this description applies is the kingS t ron g· t san-Gam p o of Tibet. (See the last comme~ts above). He came to the throne as a boy ( 629 A.D.) and became the most powerful mo­narch in • Central Asia· in the latter half of the seventh century. He introduced Buddhism into Tibet, and had the Tibetan script devised by Hindus. He was dei£ed by the Buddhist Church. He had a long reign (d. 698 A.D.), a remarkable victorious career, and extended dominions.

§ 14. Balkl>-to-Kashmir

Turushka king =[Kanishka]

"Then will rise in the Nort~ [ uttaripatha] the T u r u 1 b k ~ king, of great:

T •. L ,_. • N army and great vigour, Up to the gne of Lshmir, Bashkala, uru&nJt.l .. mg an • India. Udyana (T.; S.-Uda}'.a) with Kavisa (J70), for 700 yojanu he rules. 77,000 and 2,00,000 (revenue ?) will be his (J7l). 1&,000 stupu ,he will make. 'He established in the country the l'rajiiJpJr•miJJ-the mother of the BudJhu and the foremost doctrine of Mahayana (Buddhism)' (f7-4-7J).

Aftel him M a hi-T u r u 1 b k a, the 'MalxW:.sl.llll', the nuhay,Lho~, having a

M ahi-T uru•hka. large army will be ling, h.aving been. recognized by his rela­tives (samtn4IO banJhtJ&-'J;Jf!.i'!' riijii so pi bl~vishyali). He

will make 8,000 monuteries (f76-f79). •

Commmls

The description of the T u r u s h k a king is undoubtedly the des­cription of Kanis h k a.· The centre of his kingdom according to our

_te~~ _:was B~h!ala~ ~~~ch__"\\'as conne~ted_wjth_!J_4yan~u!'Jl-Ka pisii and Kashmit:'- The tract thus indicated by the word Bashkala is Balkh with a transposition in the second syllable lkJJ. According to the text,· Tu­rushh (Kanishka) was primarily a king of Afglu.nistan (Kiivi~a).

Suwat, and Kashmir on this side of the Hima;Jri1 (in its wider signi£­cance), and up to B~lkh which was considered as one of the northern provinces of Bharatavarsha (I.A., 1933, p. 130).

T u rush k a is credited with having established in the North the PrajiUpir:amitl. It should be noted that he is not credited with the holding of any Buddhist Counca. Nor is Kanishka described under any other name in our history.

All Indian authorities-our text, Alberiini's sources, Kalhat;la, etc. -unanimou~ty call K:tnC.hka a Turushka, probably on account of his

24 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

origin:U country being Central Asia. The Text calls the next king a m a hi yaks h a (see below). His immediate successor is named M aha- T u rush k a, whose succession was ~pproved by his relatives .. Does this denote a friction between Vases h k a and H u vis h k a? The extensive Buddhist foundations would identify the 'M a h a - T u -r u s h k a' with H u v is h k a. ·

The unity of the family with the Yaksha family' (§ 11)

seems to be indicated by the Maha-Turushka being called a mahayaksha.·

Western India

PROVINCIAL HISTORY

U!tJ-Sea-coast- (Kachh-Sindh)

· § 15. The Valabhi Dynasty [595 A.D.-650 A.D.]

Beginning at Ujjayini, up to the West country up to the sea-coast, in the country of the L i 4 as, there will be king S i 1 a a Buddhist. At

Sila ( idi.tya). · V a 1 a b h i, he will be a dharma-raja. He will m;~ke attrac· tive (artistic, 'dlrln') monasteries with relics for public good, and beautiful Buddha images, and various worships (S86-S89). He will be in the dynasty of D h a r a, and ki!tg of the L i 4 a s. He rules for l 0 years ( S 97 ·9 8). He was followed by

Chap a 1 a ( 601) who ruled for half a year and one fort-Chapal.. night and was killed by soldiers. His successor (annja) was

' D h r u v·a. who becomes king of the L i 4 as. He was subordinate, miserable and !ootsh (601-604).

Comments

This . S i 1 a the D h a r m a r i j a, of the family of D h a r a is Siladitya Dharmaditya I, the seventh in succession from D h a r a­s e n a I, founder of the M a i t r a k a d y n a s t y of V a I a b h i. His inscriptions, with dates equivalent to 60 5 A.D.-609 A.D. have been found. His successor C h a p a 1 a will correspond with K h a r a g r a h a (his nephew) of the inscriptions. His nephew D h r u v a s e n a IF was the next king. Records of his, dated 629-639 A.D., have been found. D h r u v a is described in the AMMK as anuja of Chap a 1 a, which is. to be taken in its original sense 'born after, 'a younger cadet', and not ':yau11gtr brother. Y u a n-C h w an g saw the artistic Buddhist temple built by S i 1 a d i t y a when he visited V alabhi in the reign ol D h r u v a, who was a vassal and son-in-law to H a r s h a.

'ltidhorn"s Table, I.I, vm. 11.

PROVINCIAL IDSTORY 2f

The dynastic description and the extent of the territories of Sila­ditya given ltcre settles the controversy started by Hoernle (]RAS., 1.90.9, 122). He was king of the territory from Ujjain in Eastern Malwi up to the West Country on the sea, i.e., K..achchha, which~was the limit of the West Country according to the Pud.Q.ic geography (L A., 1.9H, 126); and he was king of the L i 4 as, i.e., what we call Gujarat, and of Valabhi i.e., Southern K.athiawir.

D h r u v a, according to our Text, becomes subordinate, which was a fact in Harshavardhana's time.

The history of Valabhi is· here accurately given by the AM11K. . § 16. The Yadava Republics

[Before fOO A.D., i.e., before ~ilidirya's family and after him.]

The other kings of the West or La~a will be servants of the subjec:tl [T.; S. 'will be crown-less' ("head-less'', murJhiint•) ]. Their own earlier families will be rulers after Sila. TI1ey will be mariners, sailing beyond the sea to ~ u ra (T., Slln=Auyria; S.-'going to Persia,' P11rsh.:rgi~) (60S). At Vi t nat I there will ~ I o d r a., S u c h a n d ra, D h a n u, (and) K et u, 'with the style Pu:sh p.. Having occupied Valahhi, there will be the first king and his numerous IUC:C:esson with the namet Pr.bh11 and Vish1Jil: the numerous lings will be Yadavas (606-8). The last (T.) amongst them will have the name Vi 1 h ~ u whose 'capital with its citizens and the king himself was washed away by the sea owio~ tQ the curse of the ~hi. TI1e Vir a vat y •• (T.: S.-D vir a vat y as) then disappeared and sunk in the sea (609).

Commmfs

[ CAsrn oF THE MArrRAX.AS] .. The V i r a v at y a s were Y i d a v a s as mentioned at p. 604

('f'erse 324) Yilat'a Virayatyis (cba). The Vir a vat y as seem to be noted in the Paikuli Sassanian inscription in Asurisdn in the form of Boraspaein whose chief was :Mitra al-Sen in 294 '!'-.0· (]BORS:, XIX). It is noted in the AMMK that from the sea the Valabhi (Kathiiwir) peop_le used to cross over to S ii r a, which refers to their trade ventures to and regular commerce with A s s y r i a. The port S ii r a p i r a k a (Sop a r a) acquired that m.me for being the port of embarkation for Assyri1. ·

The rulers noted by rume are post-Siliditya, though their families had ex.i.sted from before. The washing away of Varavati seems to have taken pb.ce towards the end of the seventh century. They according

-4

26 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

to the AMMK occupied Valabhi, probably in the 7th century. The Varavatyas are expressly described as belonging to the family from which Siladitya descended; the Varavatyas represented the earlier stock -tcshi'f{l cha purtllzji-V tz1'{1siq Silahz;oparate ladi. The M a it r aka s thu'J were a branch of the Yadavas.

The P u s h p a-n a m a of our text probably means the P u s h­pamitras.

Madhyadesa: Imperial History

§ 17. Salu Dynasly-Saka Emperors [the K11shans, 78 A.D.-350 A.D.]. Northem Madh)•adda

Now the Buddhist historian leaves the West and takes up the Mid­dle Country. These kings he calls Madhyamas i.e., the kings of the Madhya country. He begins with North Mid-Land:

···1n the Northern Quarter on the mountains (T.; 5.-'rambha' ?) and tableland, everywhere, many kings of different births (castes or nationalrtie,_jati) have been declared. •

The ~aka dynasty (Saka-t•a'r'sa) known to be of 30 rulers (T. with a

-.rong_ reading £or ·~akava~psa", '21 + 30'). ts)ungs are known to be Emperors

(SJn·abbumilu, T.; S.-wrongly, 'san·abhulika') of ·M a d h y ad e i a (M ad h­

yamJ) (61o-&12).

§ 18. The dynasty of Niga-Senas. [150 A.D.-348 A.D.] At the dose there (will be) the N ii g a-~ en as, and then they cmed (t'iltiPlii)

(612).

Comments 011 §§ 17-18

The important thing to note is that the Sa k a dynasty is pbccd in North Madhya des a, and that they were Imperia I, that· is, the reference is not to the Western Satraps, but to the Kushans.

The N a g a s e n as are the Naga dynasty of the Bharasivas where­in Vir as en a Nag a was the first king (of the Nava Nagas of the Puri.Q.as) who defeated them and dislodged them from Mathud, and earlier still some king who founded Kintipuri below the Vindhyas (Mirzapur) dispossessed them from Eastern Aryavarta.8 It seems very probable that the compound .. Naga-'ienas, is made up of the .. Nagas,

'JBORS., XIX, I.

PllOVINCl.Al,. HISTOllY 27

and Pravara-uScna" (the Vaki~ak:a emperor) and other kings of the

'Scna' line. The histcries of the two families are knit together. The member of the Imperial Sakas-18 kings-would bring them down to

the time of Samudra Gupta (78 A.D.+lSXH=HS A.D.) and the clos-ing period of the Naga-Vaka~akas. 1

,

It is not possible to s:ty how the other figure (30) is made up. Evi­dently the number was made up with some class of subordmate rulers, as distinguished from 'the emperors' (shaha11ushiihis), probably it in­cluded the ~aka Satraps.

The Naga dynasty, like all other Hindu dynasties of the Imperial Madhyadda, is repeated in the history of Bengal, ( § 3 0).

§§ 19-19 (c). [Post-Guplan Imperial Rulers of MadhyaJda]

(00 A.D.-647 A.D.] '

§ 19. Vish~ru, [J20-5JJ A.I>.]. llar11, [SJJ-HO ?]

§ 19(c). The Maukl;aris [HO A.D.-600 A.D.] I

The Guptas are omitted here, as they are taken up separately under the section of the Imperial Eastern History (§ 24) and then also in the Provincial Eastern History (Pt. II).

Tho:n (there will be) ( 1) Vi 1 b 9 u, and ( 2) H :ar a. Another ( J) A j i ta

[Hm (T.)] called Kun/11 (Kuntanimi Hara~); (4) liina, (J) Sana and (6) Pankti, (7) Graha and after him Suuata (T.) (61J). The11

they lose their kings and become fallen in prestige (bbw!J!•-milr)JJ•) (614).

Comments

In this group whom I have numbered aboYe, it is easy to recognise M a u k h a r i kings in Nos. 4 to 7. 'Palik!? is an easy misreading for 't·a11fi' and is to be restored as Avant i (reading Sarv=At:anti, instead of Sart·a palildi of the text). The list will thus agree with the ~bukhari Jist known to us from inscriptions and Bana:

. I

.r\M.MK lmcriptions etc.

Ajiu J;jna

S:1rva (P.llik!i, i.e., Avanti) Graha

Aditya-varman Hanavarman · Sarvavarman A vantivarman Grahavarman d. 606 A.D.

,.\jif~ is the Pnkrit form of Mitya. Adityavarman was the fust

28 .· IMPEIUAL HISTORY OF INDIA

Mau.khari ruler to come into importance. He married a Gupta princess Harshagupta. The AMMK. begins with only important names. It seems that in continuing the imperial history of Madhyade5a, it should have begun the Maukhari line with lsanavarman who is the first Mau­khari to assume the imperial title MahiiriijiiJhiriija and whose rise is dated about H4 A.D. But the Maukhui and the Thanesar lines include som~ earlier names.

Vis h J:t u is the emperor Vi s h t;i. u v a r d han a of the M~~dasor inscription (GI., p. SO) of 589 ME" (533 A.D.). The other name Hara appears to be of his descendant. The grouping in the text would indi­cate that. Further there is no other imperial line under· which it can come. Situated as he is before the Maukharis (HO A.D.) [iS in a ( varman S J 4 A.D.) ] and after V i s h J:t u ( vardhana, S 3 3 A.~.) -he very likely belonged to the line of Vi s h J:t u v a r d h a n a.

The AMMK instead of mentioning the name Y asodharman gives VishJ:tu [dhannan], and seems to support Hoernle's view that both names mean one personality (sa eva, as in the inscription).

The AMMK implies that the Maukharis occupied the imperial posi­tion· in Northern India, i.e., from S 50 A.D. to the rise of P r a b h a k a r a v a r d han a, 6oo· A.D., who is noted next. Our text also supplies the much- needed confirmation that Vish.r;tuvardhana-Y asodhannan became the real emperor in his tqne. The Maukharis seem.to come into promi­nence under his house.

§ 19(b). T!Je Vaisya Dynasty of Srika~tfha-Stbii~lvifvara

[560 A.D.--647 A.D.]

The origin and history of the fa?lily of H a r s h a v a r d h a n a is given next. It is detailed.that "they were born of (king) Vis h .r;t u (v~dhana), they were of V a is y a caste; they became first ministers and then they became kings. · The style varJhana seems to have been borrowed from their imperial ancestors. They were ministers evidently to tbe.~faulJlaris.

There wtre at the time two very prosperou5 rich men from Madhyadesa, des­cended from (king) Vis h r;I.U, Bh. by name and another. Both became chief minis­ters. The two noted rich men possessed of majesty, were devoted to this Religion. They rractised M.ili:iyina mantra of Kumira after which they became rulers of men and (One) became king. (6l.f-lilli).

Then. there (were) for 78 (T.; S., llS(?)) years three kings, residents of Sri· kantb~(l) .Aditya by namt, the Vai.Sya, inhabitant of Sthina(v)

PROVINCIAL InSTORY 29

I 6 Y a r a; (2) there will be king everpt'here at the end-H (arshavardhana) an im­perw sovc:eign (sarvabhumin1Jri/hiji4~) (617-618) [nuntra prescribtd !or that Low · Age].

Comments

The form S t h a I) v i s v a r a is incorrectly given as Sthamzmis­t:ara. God S t h a I) u, the presiding deity of Thineivara, was the only god to whom their ancestor Vis hI) u v a r d han a-Y a i o dharma n bent his head (GI, 146). The family was thus connected with Thines­vara from the time of the first founder. Vis hI) u v a r d han a-Y a 5o­d h a r m a n had a governor in Malava:, he himself did not live there. The history of H(arsha) is again taken up in§ 34 in connection with Soma (~asarika) where he is called king of Madhyadda. ·

The dynasty here is taken to begin from A.Jityar:arJha11a. Their · caste is definitely stated to be V aiiya which is confirmed by Yuan­Chwang. This was therefore the caste of Emperor Vi s h 1,1 u-v a r d h a n a also. · '

A.dityavardhana I

rrabhakaravardhana

I I Rijyavardhana Harshavardhana ( 606-647)

are noted to have covered 1 H (S.) or 78 (T.) years. In the former · case Aditya's initial time will be H2 A.D. and in the latter J69 A.D. The former alone can be r~ght, for there were two generations of rulers be-fore A.ditravardhana. Harsh a alone is called Emperor. .

'The Vaisya dynasty and the Maukharis both arise under Emperor Visht;tunrdhana.

Southern India

[Mainly Kings contemporary of Harshavudhana]

'In the South ~·ith the aea' there will be (S. 621; p. 62!):

S 20. Tk SJtnJh11na [223 A.D.-231 A.D.]

( 1) '".King ~veusuchanJn, ullcd Siittl& tih.z""!" (' 1)) ( Soi/nj/Jrlntl, T. <f J 'A).

§ 21. Confemporllries of King MabenJra (600-640 A.D.)

"The cekbuteJ lings of the South:

30 IMPElUAL HISTORY OF INDIA

(2) "Mahendra, (l) Sankara, and (4) Vallabha [T. has Chit/abba for Vall11blX1] (622-623). "Now, king Vallabha (623) (is) called 'Suk.t:Si and 'Kesi'. (J) Mangala iJ (also) called Vrishak.clu (T.) (DrinJakhclu,-$.). (2}

Mhendra is called 'Supota' (T.; incorrect Mutpata inS.), 'Pota' and 'Chandra' (624). (7) Gopendra, lnJra (Chandr11-T.) srna, (8) Madhava, Pradyumn., (KinuJf1111-T.), (l) Gat;ta·Sankara (called) Vy.ighra; (9) Budha called Sh!'h11; (10) the Sudra king (T.) [Budha Suddha',-8.] K u m b h a called Nikumbha; and (11) Mathita Sumati." (62$-26).

[S. adds (not in T.): Bala-Pulina-sukesi-(=Pulakesi), and Kesins, 626.]

They died different deaths; some died from weapons, some of starvation (or famine) 628 •

.. They are up to 'the Pol a' king Mahendra, and are his contemporaries" ( 629).

[Necessary worship for the South in the age o£ Kali that had arrived detailed. li30-H ].

On the peaks of the Vindhyas and in the Lava~a Ocean (Indian Ocean) god K i r t ike y a ·will be the giver of boons ( 633). And so in the country o£ Sri -Pat vat a; in the valley of the Vindhya and its high l.mds ( 636).

Comments

(J) S vet a-su Chandra is the Satavahan'a king who was practically the last emperor in that li.o.e-C h a n d r a s a t a. The name Is found in our text as s11eta (corruption from svati) su, Chandra.

The kings (2) to (10) make a group of contemporary kings amongst whom (2), (3) and ( 4) were the most 'celebrated'. To take up their identification:

(2) Mahendra who is particularised as the Pota king is the . Mahemlrapota ~f the inscriptions. Kiclhorn (EI.,

P.&llm l'tbhendravannan. VIII, Sup., p. 20) rightly anticipated and said that •probably' this and also •Mahendra' were names of

Mahendravarman I. He is the great Pallava king of Kanchi, 600-625 A.D., the builder of rock-cut temples, and the rival of Pulakesin II.

( 3) S a n k a r a and G a .t;1 a S a n k a r a of our text is the S a n k a-. · g a .t;1 a mentioned in the Nerur copperplates of

s.u.lang:IJil&. . I 1 l M a t.i g a e sa, unc e of Pu akdin II (lA, VII, 161; Kielhorn's List No. 6). Ma.tigaleh defeated B u d d h a r a j a, son of Sat.ikaragm;ta (c. 601 A.D.). According to our AMMK, •G a 1,1 a Sail­k a r a' was one of the famous Southern kings of the time. He was an ancestor of the Southern Kalachuris (Kielhorn, No. S). The name was repeated amongst the Tripuri Ka1achuris.

PROVINCIAL lDSTOR.Y 31

( 4) V a 11 a b h a S u k e s i is a Chilukya Pulakesin of Badimi. As he is Cine of 'the celebrated' kings of the South; he is to be taken as P u I a k e H n II { 608-642 A.D.). In some inscriptions he is called only V a 11 a b h a {Kiclhorn, No. 14), while in some Polc~si Vallabha {Kiel­horn, No. 12).

{f) M a n g a I a V a II a b h a is the famous M a n g a 1 e s a or M a n g a 1 a r i j a, . the predecessor and uncle of Pulakesin II. The order (Mangala coming after Pulakdin II) is due to the fa~t that the three 'celebrated kings' are picked out and mentioned first as a group of celebrities. ·The statement about him that Man g a I a is also called 'Val/abba' is by way of a footnote.

{6) Go vi n d a is the king defeated by Pulakdin II (Aihole insc.; K.iclhorn, No. 10).

(7) Gopendra Indrasena, who was, according to our text, a contemporary of Mahendra and Pu1akesin II, is yet unknown {as far as I know) from other sources. He would have been one of the · rulers of the Southern states of the Aihole inscription..

{8) Mad h a v a is evidently the Kadamba king Mad h u v a r­m a n who became the ruler of Vanavisi in· the time of Pulakdin and Mahcndravarman (Moraes, Kaaamba Kula, pp. 64, 66).

{9) Bud h a, who comes with Gat:ta Satikara, is the ruler who came in conflict with Matigaleb and was the son of Satikara-g:lt:ta. The name in the Chalukya inscriptions is spe1t as Budd.h.l.

{ 10) N i k u m b h a, a siidra king according to T., is trace:able from inscriptions of his descendants or their servants found in Khindei. These are dated in the 11th and 12th centuries of the Saka era (Kielhorn, Nos. 333, H7). Kielhorn regarded the name Nikumbha of the Nikum· bha Dynasty .as mythical. Now this new evidence takes us four cen· turics back when we find Nikumbha actually a ruler, a conte.mporary of 1bhendra. Later princes of the Nikumbha Dynasty patronized the science of astronomy, for the teaching of which a college founded by the grandson of the great Bhiskarichirya was endowed by them.

( 11) M a t h i t a s u m a t i is not yet known from any other source.

It seems that the author had some good history to draw upon for the time of Harsha, Sasinka, Pulakdin II and Mahendra L His in­formltion of the period is detailed and accurate for the whole of India­North, South, \\"" e-.1: and East.

32 IMPERIAL IDSTORY OF INDIA

The religious information that Kartikeya was worshipped in the South at the time is borne out by inscriptions. At Sri Parvata, Maha­sena's worship is found after the Satavahanas. It is attested by the Kadamba inscriptions for the succeeding centuries.

S 22. The Dvipas i11 the Southern Sea, (Indian Archipelago) and Further India

The Indian Archipel;go with Further India has been included as a part of Southern India in the survey of the AMMK..

The text on the Dvipas (verses 636-640) says: Everywhere the Dvipas too, in the Kalinga seas [? Kalingodreshu], (Kartikey:a

will be wonhipped). The Traigw;tyas [will be] in the Mlechchha countries all around. In the bays ol the sea, on their coasts, there will be numerous kings; the Kiima-rzipa­luJ.i [Kima-riipa-kuliil Kings of the family of K.ama-riipa?] in the valleys of snowy mountains ('in Himidri'). Many kings are stated to have been between the meetings of the Seas (IUlr..sanJbishu). ~lany gat;_la chiefs of the Mlechchhas, worshippers of the Buddha:-1 n d r a and S u c h an d t a-M a h e n d r a, inhabitants amongst the Mlechchhas will be kings. [These two kings will be Buddhists.]

Comments · The name of the seas 'K.al.itiga Seas' (Kalingodresbtt, c£. mlrasan·

Jbishu) is important~ Th~ Archipelago was intimately connected with Kal.itig·a. In the seventh century (637...:.:_649) just about the period when !he AMMK. is full of contemporary details a Kali..tiga dynasty was ruling i.ti Java. King K a I in g a sent an embassy to China from Cen· tral Java. There was a Khmar king _Mahendra(varman) whose ambassador Sirphadeva was at the court of Sambhuvarman, king of Champa about 62S A.D. The Mahendra of the AMMK. was a Mlech­chha, that is, he did not belong to one of the Hindu dynasties of Further India who were all non-Buddhists at the time. I n d r a too of our text was a J.llechchha and Buddhist.

The Kamariipa branch was probably ruling in Upper Burma, where a Hindu king Samuda established his kingdom very early (Gait, History of Assam, p. 8).

It is significant that the Dvipas or the Indian Archipelago and Fur­ther India (the countries on the bays of the Sea-ambhodbe~J kuk.shi­lirantaiJ) are treated here as part o£ the South and as being in the l.ava.t;Ja Ocean ( 633). They were included in the Greater India of S:unudra Gupta (JBORS. XIX. 154).

We seem to reconr the Hindu name for the narrow seas of Java and Sumatra in the expression "Kaliitga Waters".

PROVINCIAL..I-OSTORY •"

East

Imperial [Magadha]-Gau9a Dynasties

((a) Before 320 A.D.; and (b) 320-710 A.D.) I

§ 2J. L o k. a (Gau/a Dynasty) [before J20 A.D.] In the East, many great (good) lUngs (nppavara~)-past. future and present are

related ( 641). First I shall ~ate the kings of the d 1 n a 1 t 1 of the Q au 4 a 1 ·

( 6-4 2) (I) L o k a, born at V ardlumana, to Y W.svin, becomes the c:ause of the pros• perity of Gau~a (Gau4•-v~~rdbilt14~). He will be religious. Several kings passed (643 )•

§ 24. Imperial Guptas [J48 A.D.-100 A.D.] "Listen about the Media:val a."ld. Madhyade$a kings (fiUI!hy•Lile, m.dhy11mi)

who will be in a long period emperors (~[ipmdri) and who will be confident and will be followers of vi4 mrJU.," (in religious policy, madhyadharmit;t~), (6-H):-

( 1) S a m u d ra, the king, (2) Vikrama, of good fame (kirllitti~). 'who is sung'. (3) Mahendra, an excdlent king and :a leader C•rip1v11ro M11khy1). ~ 4) S-in it i:a 11 e d (S k and a) after Ma. (i.e., Mahendra).

His name (will be) Dtvaraj1; he will have several names (viviJh4/dryl, T .. :against nirdhbaklq11 of S.); he will be the best, wise and religious king in that low •Ee (646-6-47).

His younger ruccessor (f) lH Ia (&;l.ikh,•l, T.; S.-Bt~lJJbywh.). will be Buddhi~t; he 'll·i!l make the East up to the sea decorated with chaityu. He will build over the whole land monasteries, orchards, reservoirs, gardens :and pavilions. Hia Majesty will then make passages (roads) and bridges, and will wonhip Buddha images. After reigning without any rival and peacefully he becomes a wanderer (Buddhist monk) and finally at the age of 3' years 1 month commits suicide by Jhyiu, swooning away. He had become a monk owing to grief for his dead aon ('41-JZ) •.

(Verses 6S3 to 670 deal with his rebirths). In verse 671 he is called BJ!a the Eastemer (piirvadesaka}:t).

(6) ••following him (next to him, tasyipllrNJII) the lUng <kclared i.t Kumira by name, the great lord of· the Gau~as. He too (will be) exceedinglr virtuous." (674). .

(7) "Following him (or next to him) · (is) the we!l-known, the prosperous ($r'imin) U." (67S).

§ 21. Break-up atzJ Jidsion of the Empire (8) "After th~ thtre will be a mutwl severance (t·iilesL.) .. ('7Jj.

Commmls on §§ 21-24

(Gupta Imperial History)

The Imperial Period after the Nigas and before Vislu;luvardhana '\\·hich had been omitted from the ~bdhyades.t ~perial history is taken

34 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

'PP here under Eastern India, for the Guptas are treated as Eastern Emperors, evidently on account of their having ceremonial and official capital at Paraliputra.

The Gau~a Dynasty

· The Easter,n history is, however, introduced with king L o k a of the Gau~a dynasty (Gaut/anatJJ va1psajah>. He was born at Vardha­mamz (our modern Burdwan). He must have been a king before the Gupta epoch. In the summing-up, verse 876 (p. 646) we read

evarp prakara}:t kathid bhiipala}:t Loka-vardhana I vidita sarvalokes' smirp Prlichya cha: sthitadehini ( 0 na}:t) II

Does lokavardhana here refer to Loka the Gau~avardhana of our pre­sent section? There was probably a vardhana family of kings in Bengal in or about the third century A.D.

But after this introduction, and leaving the other kings unnamed (644), the Imperial Guptas are taken up, meaning thereby that Bengal passed under the Guptas. It should be noted here that in the succeed­ing part dealing with the provincial history of Gau~a and Magadha, the dynasty with which the history commences is of the Naga-raja, i.e., the Bhar;J.Sivas or Navanagas (§§ 30; 37)... ·

The Gupta Emperors

The author or the authorities ~f the MMK had a true history of the Gupta _times. The account, where verifiable, is very correct. It is sober and fuller. Along with this the personal history of S a m u d r a G u p t a in § · 31 should be read where his northern conquests and correct reign-period are given. There are some most valuable details which illuminate the confused portions of the Gupta history and help us in coming to a decision on debated and doubtful points.

It is not a matter of small satisfaction to recover an actual Indian record in the form of a written history on the Great Gupta epoch. The character-estimate of the Gupta emperors by the Buddhist historian is very valuable and it is fortunately very sound even when the kings were not BuddlU.sts. The account really constitutes true history. The names under which each king is described should be assumed to be the most common names amongst their perplexing series of virudas, which causes no small trouble to the modern historian. Even our Buddhist his­torian complains, after recording two names of S k a n d a G u p t a that he lud too many names (vividhakhya, T.). It should be marked that

PROVINCIAL HISTORY

Chandra Gupta I is not in the list of emperors which begins )Vith S a m u d r a. The Gupta kings who are described as Emperors (~zriPcnJral;) are from Samudra to Kumira Gupta II's son, 'His Majesty U. ( 675) whom I take to be identica~ with B u d h a Gupta (see below). After his reign the Empire is definitely stated to have been subject to 'disruption' (visltsha). This datum is one of . the greatest contributions o£ the :MMK, as we shall presently see. ·

The Kings and their character The kings in the Imperial list of the MMK are S a m u d r a, 'the

king', that is, SamuJra Gupta. His character is reviewed in the Pro­vincial History of Bengal (§ j 1) ;-a lord, superman, severe, ever vigi­lant, mindful about himself, unmindful about the hereafter-sacrificing animals (horse-sacrifices). His reign in the Provincial History is most epigrammatically rendered:

(under his rule) men and manes had the various kindt of luxuries, and the king, various prosperity.

vividhakarabhogirpi cha manushi pitaris tathi

vividharp sampadiqt so'pi praptavan nripati~ tathi.

The rise of Bra~a:r:tas under Samudra is duly noted (§ :U). Vi k ram a, i.e., VikramaJitya Chandra Gupta II, is 'of good

fame'. Here as in the Ayodhaya chronicles (noticed by Cunningham) •Chandra Gupta' is not known, but Vikrama. This was the only popular name of this king. ·

(3) Mahend;ra is Mahendraditya Kumara Gupta I. He was an 'excellent' and •Jeading' (mukhya) king. Here we should note that the estimate of the Indian historian regarding this king's cha­racter is different from that we read in V. Smith. By no means he seems · to have been a weak king.

( 4) 'After 1ta.• (i.e., Mahendra) the succession of S. (i.e., S k and :a) is specifically noted, and V. Smith is confirmed here. He bore the name of his grandfather (Dtt•araja) and had a yariety of names ( l'iruJ IS).

The most important thing about this king is the highest praise re-5erved for him:

*the best (irtsbfha), :a wise (buJJhiman)

36 I'MPEIUAL HISTORY OF INDIA

and justice·loving (dharma-t/alsala) king in that low age (yugJdhame) '.

This estimate of his character is noteworthy. He was in the opinion of the Indian historian, the greatest of the great Gupta sove­reigns. I may be permitted to add here that this has been my own humble opm1on. He was the greatest of the Gupta kings. He was the only hero in Asia and Europe who could defeat the Huns at their rise. Thi.s he did at an early age which is evident from the Bhitari pillar inscrip· tion. His wise administration is attested to by Chakrapalita's Junagarh inscription.·

[Wars of Skanda Gupta, from the Chandragarbha Sutra.] How grateful we are to our Bud<f?ist historians, not only for this

valuable information about the personality of Skanda Gupta, but for a description of his successful war. In the ChaJtdragarbha pariPrichchha;t cited by Buston in his history of Buddhist l)octrine, the war is thus des· cribed:

King MilhtnJ~•stn4 who was born in the country of Kawambi, had a son with arms o£ irresistible might. After he had passed the age of 12, Mahendra's kingdom was invaded upon by three £oreign powers in concert-Yavanas, Palhikas and Sakunas­Ytho .1irst £ought amongst themselves. They took possession of Gindhara and countrie-s to the north of the Ganges. The young son10 of Mahendra sen a, of weighty hands and other congenital military marks distinguishing his person, asked for Permission to lead his father's army. The enemy army numbered three hundred thousand men undei the commands of the foreign kings, the chief o£ whom was the Yavana [or·Yauna]. The son of Mahendra put his army of two hundred thowan.:i men divided under five hundred comm.anden, sons o£ ministers and other orthodox UindUJ. With extraordinary quickness and a terrible drive he charged the enemy. In fury his veins on the forehead appeared like a visible mark (tila{u) and his body became steeled. The Prince broke the enemy anny and won the battle, On his re­turn his bther crowned him king saying: 'henceforth rule the kingdom', and himself Rtired to religiow life. For twelve yean after this, the new king fought these foreign enemies and ultimately captured and executed the three kings. Alter that he ruled peacefully as the Emperor of Jambudvipa.

The three foreign powers who fought amongst themselves first are to be recognized as the Ptzhlavik (the official name of the Sansanians), the Sakas (that is, the Kushans) and the Yavanas, who stand here for the HW;tas (Yaunas, Hyiinas). The Hu.r;tas, we know, actually fought the other two powers before attacking India.

•1 undent.and,. the te.s.t itself is preserved in the Kangyur. • Compare Akbar taking tht fidd at H, and Harsha at 16.

PROVINCIAL IDSTOllY 37 .

It seems that this account is l:-1ased on fact. The foreign army composed of three elements had penetrated up to the Gang'e~ It was the indomitable will and skill of 5 k and a G up. t a which won the battle. ;

I

He led the flower of Orthodox Hindu India, i.e., excluding Bud· dhists, younger sons of ministers and noblemen, and played like his grand· father Chandra Gupta II under Rima Gupta, a game of sheer courage, in making an impetuous charge against the enemy, numericalJy stronger.

The battle was won, its fame spread in Hunnic Asia-'in the Mlechchha cou~tries' as Chakrapilita puts it. But, according to the Buddhist authority, although· the battle was won, the war was not over. A twelve years' war had to be waged before the foreign king were captured and punished.

S k and a Gupta ruled certainly from 4H A:o. to 467 A.D.

(coins) , for at least 12 years. · -The view of V. Smith that 5 k a n d a G u p t a fought more than

one battlr. against the Huns pro;es 'to be correct, but his view that the empire of 5 k and a G up t a succumbed to repeated Hun attacks and perished after his death, is not only without any evidence, but is contra­dicted by the Chandragarbha siitra, and the MMK which says that the next king ( 5) B a I a i.e., B a 1 ad it y a had his. reign (rajyarp) ni9s~t­patuamak.alifakam-without any rival or obstacle. In other words, the wars had been nnished by Skanda Gupta, and the foreigners had been beaten back. Dr. V. Smith did not realize the distinction between B a Ia d it y a I and B a I i d i t y a II; in fact, in his book (p. 329), he gives Baliditya without any distinguishing 'T' or .. n·· who are known to the Sirnath inscription of Prakatiditya, and to the MMK (§ 39ff). He makes the two Bilidityas-the successor of Skanda Gupta, and the victor of Mihirakula who comes in 60 years later-one personality, and naturally transfers the second Hun invasion to. the period of Skanda Gupta. The M.MK (§ 25) reveals that the second Hun invasion is to be J.ued fifty years later, and that the break-up of the Gupta empire came about, not under Skanda Gupta, but in the reign of the king fol­lowing Budha Gupta (-496 A.D., coins) after SOO A.D. The second defeat of the Huns was inflicted by B i 1 i d it y a II before 533 A.D. the date of the MandlSOr inscription. before which date M i hi­ra k u I a had been .alreadr driven to Kashmir. \Ve may date it about J 2 0 A.D •. for we must give a dec.ade for the ri~ and Jigr.:ij~tJII of Vis h-

38 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

J} u v a r d h a n a or Y a s o d h a r m a n.. We have a positive proof of the existence of two Baladityas in the same dynasty in the Sarnath inscription (GI., 281).

The omission of P u r a G u p ·t a is probably due either to a very · short reign or to a loss of a portion of the text after anuja fyounger', 'younger brother'). But ameja is applied in this book elsewhere as mean­ing a successor, not necessarily a younger brother. It is not stated that BaJa followed S. immediately. Skanda died evidently at an age of about 30. ·

B a I ii(d it y a) is stated to be the first Buddhist king of the Gupta dynasty, which is true and correct and n~w proved by an inscription found at Nilanda. ·

Bila died young, at the age of 3 6. This explains the short reign of Biladitya gathered from the inscriptions.

In verse 668, in the glorification of religious merit, he is to be a chakravartin for several births. It is thus implied that he was a ·full and real emperor, with no diminution of territories inherited from his ancestors.

Immediately after him (Bala, tasyiiparet;a) comes (6) K urn a r a i.e., Kumara Gupta II. He was exceedingly virtuous (dharmaviin). Unde~ him Gau~a prospered (Gau¢iinii1p prabhavishtJavaM. His reign · Was short (473-476 A.D.),

. '

(7) K u mira's immediate successor was U . . The kings after ' Skanda-Pura, Ba.la ( 473 A.D.) and Kumara II-had all short reigns, from or after 467 A.D. to 476, Kumara II having three years or less ( 473 A.D.-c •. 476 A.D.). Kumara II must have died young. Budha Gupta succeeded in or before 476 A.D. There is hardly any room for another king to be the Sriman U. of the MMK. He was an em­peror, and the empire broke up according to the MMK just after his death. He ruled at least up to 496 A.D., and the empire was intact from Bengal up to Malwii according to his inscriptiof.1S. The view of Mr. Allan and Dr. Smith that he was a provincial ruler of Malwa is now contradicted by the copperplates found in Dinajpur and his inscription at Sarnath. B u d h a G u p t a • s iiditya-title was Prakiisiiditya. On Budha Gupta's Malwa coins (silver) we have his name Budha· Gupta (Albn, G.C., p. 1 S 3), while we have the unidentified imperial gold coins ~ith the name Prakisiiditya (Allan, p. 1 H). Now as we arc

l?R.OVINCIAL ffiSTOR.Y 39

certain about the imperi.al dominions of Budha Gupta which was not known when Mr. Allan wrote, as also about-his long reign, we must haYC his impctial coins. Thanks to the 1\f.MK, we can now identify Praki~ liiditya with Bud h a Gupta. The .M.MK gives him the popular

' and well-known (viiruta) name U. Prt&.isaJityils coins bear the initial U. below the king's picture (Allan, plate XXII). Thus the MMK.'s king 'His Majesty (Sriman) U.' is the Prak.asaditya of the coin. The succession fixed by inscriptional dates and the succession noted in the MMK, fix hi~ identity with Budha Gupta.

S ~J. Disr~ption of the Empire

Budha Gupta's reign closes about JOO .A.D. The disruption of the Gupta Empire follows his death. After HO A.D. (see below) we find the Huns for the second time in India, and this time established as far as Gwalior. The Hun invasion, however, is not the cause but the effect of the disruption. The MMK describes a family feud, a severance and separation ( viSlesha). The Hun king Tor ami t;u, therefore, took advantage of it. He must have been before that on the' frontier, in Afghanistan or thereabout. The Huns had been so thoroughly beaten by S k a n d a G u p t a that they dared not think of invading India as long as the Gupta empire lasted. A breach in t4e Gupta family which seems to have arisen on the death of Budha Gupta and the breaking·up of the emp~re into Gau~a and Magadha, brought in Torama.r.u at once.

The kings at the time of the breach were-B h a n u G up t a in Malwa (according to &an inscription) and Tat hag at a Gupta in Mag:~dha, predecessor of Biliditya (that is, Biliditya II, victor of Mihirakula) according to Yuan Chwang. They·are both given as con· temporaries by the MMK in the Provincial History. The empire wa'

• thus broken up. It led to three great results--one was the Hun occu· pation for about or over 16 years, and the rise of a new All-India Em· per or in the person of Y a s o d h a r m a n V i s h t;,1 u v a r d h a n a as the successor of the Gupta Empcror/1 Between these two facts-the Hun occupation and the rise of Vish.r;luvardhana-there was the display, once more, of that milit:try genius and daring which was innate in the

.. It is 1uong to surpose that this emperor w.u a M.&lwa ruler. In ~Wwa a vW:eroy

u cxrre~•ly menti.:>ntd with wiJc. dominions in f H A~

40 IMPElUAL HISTORY OF INDIA

Guptas, in the defeat inflicted on M i h i r a k u 1 a by B a 1 a d i t y a II, successor of T a t h a g a t a G u p t a. The ruse played by Biladitya II before the invading army of M.ihirakula, succeeded so well that the tyrant who had levied exactions all over the north, according to Cosmas Indicopleustes and Yuan Chwang, became a prisoner and India was libe­rated by that daring feat and strategy of the Gupta sovereign.

This event can be almost definitely dated. It is somewhat surpris­ing that the dates about the Hun invasion and the defeat of Mihirakula should not have been more narrowly limited down in the text-books. The Eran pillar memorial to G o p a r i j a and his sati wife shows the undisputable fact that up to no A.D. {191 GE) T 0 rami 1]. a had not conquered Malwa. In that year G o p a r i j i under ·B h a n u G u pta fell on the battle-field and the memorial dated in the Gupta Era was raised; while in the very first year of ToramaJ].a at Eran itself the Gupta Era was given up and regnal years of the Hun king was used. Tor a­m i .Q. a, therefore, at Eran got established after 510 A.D., the date of Goparija's death and memorial.

Now, the event of M.ihirakula's invasion of Magadha must come aftet' · [HO A.D.+l yr. (Toramil].a)+Hth year of Mihirakula (Torami.t,la's ~n) at Gwalior=] S26 A.D., and before' SH A.D., the date at Mandasor for the Emperor (samra!) Y a i o dharma n who had found Mihira­kula in Kashmir, confirming Yuan Chwang's account of Mihirakula's expulsion to Kashmir by Bliladitya. Within these fateful 7 years {526

A.D.-133 A.D.) the final act of the Gupta Imperial drama had been played out on the stage of time. The dynasty which had liberated India from the Kushan-Sassanian shadow, the dynasty which broke the Hun-unb~eakable throughout Asia and Europe-the dynasty which made the name Vik.ramadity11 a tradition immortal in their country, had to quit its monopoly of political history between those fateful years: 526

A.D.-133 A.D.

Need was once more felt, as it had been felt in the time of the Maur­yas, as it had been felt in the time of the V aka takas, that an All-India Empire be reconstituted and revived. Y as o dharma n, 'the leader of the people,' rose up during those seven years. He united the land under him. The parts which his .. Gupta Masters" [Gupta-Nitha~; not 'lords of the Guptas' (GI., p. 148) which will be meaningless], the parts which his Gupta lords could not reach (that is, the South), the parts which the Huns could not succeed in" reaching, that is, the East (Magadha, Bengal

PROVINCIAL mSTOJlY 41

and A~am) recently attempted by Mihirakula, he acquired. And the Gupta empire disappeared.

Before f 33 A.D. Malwa and West had come under the governorship of D h a r m a d o s h a, brother of Daksha the author ~f the dated stone inscription at Mandasor (GI., HO), dated in the Milava Era. Dharma· dosha himself was the organizer of that state of Central India (lines I 7- I 8). The new empire was thus a recent one; it has to be dated about. 130 A.D. The forefathers of the governor must have served under the Guptas, for the present master Vis h I;l u v a r d han a was itmava1fJSa, his own lineage, the very first ruler in his family. ·

It is evident that the .very same events are recorded both in the inscription of Yasodharman, at Mandasor, and in the inscription of 133 A.D. under the name of Vish.Q.uvardharu., bearing the title R.ijJdhirJja, Paramesvara-'the 'supreme king of kings', supreme lord'.· This para· mount sovereign, the Parameivara, acquired sovereignty over the PrJchi (the East) and North (i.e., Kashmir etc.) (line 6). How could two persons within the very few years acquire sovereignty over the very areas and both be emperors?-both mentioned not only in records of the same place, but also in one and the same place, and in one and the same record. The conclusion is irresistible, that both these pedigree-less names, •both' these emperors were one and the s~e, which is definitely stated in the inscription of Daksha itself (sa eva). One was not a sub ... ordinate of the other; the Paramesvara, and the supreme king of kings (of India) Visht:tuvardhana was identical with the Samra! YaSod.harman. RajaJbiraja and Samra! mean one and the same thing. ·

TI1e :hfMK shows that he became· known to chronicle$ under the name Vish'!ut•ard/;ana, a style carried on by his decendants NaravarJhanfl· to llarsh.zt•ardha1la.

The Gupta king who lost to YaSodharman Vislu;tuvardhana was either BJ!J.Jitya II himself or his son called Vajrt~ by Yuan Chwa.ng. Biliditya II hardly recovered the imperial position. We have no im· peria.l issues of his; in fact his coins have not been distinguished and seem to be concealed ~angst the rougher, eastern variety which bear no . obverse legend and are distinguishable from those bearing both Nara and Billdity:a legends of Billdity:a L

From Bllld.::tya II down to Adityasenl, who had all subordinate position from the Hwt time to the bst days of Hanluvardhana, are omitted from the list by the UMK {see comments on the J?-fXt section).

6

42 IMPElUAL lDSTOR.Y OF INDIA

§ 26. lAter 1m periJ Guptill of Gaut/a [c. 685 A.D.-730 A.D.]

and Magadha. /. "The Separatist Gau4as (will be) terrible" ( 67 6).

(9) Thereafter, (~ere will be) De v 1 known as k.ing of Magadha. He, sur-rounded on all sides by enemies, was suppressed and killed.

(10) "Immediately nat Chandra"will perfonn kingship (677): He too will be severed by weapon on account of former (bir~'s) deeds." (11) His eon D Tid a h (will) live for 1 few ('numbered') months. He too

will be ~evered by weapon while a minor (678).

§§ 27-29. Bengal Flection, Ana,rchy, and Flection of Gopalaka ''While these violent kings will be engaged in injury, wishing hann to each other,

there will arise at that time Bh. a leading king, a popular leader of the Gau~as, but an invalid." He had 1 great malady and died of it (679-681).

§ 2 8. Anarchy Immediately following, D. for 1 few ten days (will be king) (681). In this Gau4a country on the Ganges were be the next following Bh. ruling for

three days. (682) •.

0

§ 29. Palt~ Dynasty begins [c. 730 A.o.]

. "Then, there will be king, from every~ne, o G o p i 1 a k a".

(Gopila tmd his character) [c. 7JO A.D.-757 A.D.]

••hac king (will be) sweet in speech (piytwlidin), considerate (g!Jri~i) and a power (malubala\1)" (681).

·· Formerly be will, in youth. be in the hands of women, miserable, foolish, having . been 1ubdued by e.ne.mies; but coming in contact with a g<?Od (religious) friend he will become very charitable. He (will) become the maker of vihiras, chaityas, gardens, reservoirs, beautiful free hotels, bridges, Deva temples, and caves ( guha, T.). He will be ready in matters praiseworthy. ( 6&.4-86). The land will become mrrounded by many heretics--orthodox Hindus up to the sea. The king will he kind, a materialist (bhogm) but lover of justice or religion, (dharma). (688). He having ruled for · 21 years died on the Ganges at the age of SO. (690).

Comments on §§ 26-29

See Introduction to Part IL After the period of H a r s h a, there was a revival of the Empire under the L ate r G up t as. That history is touched upon by the .MMK in the provir_lcial history taken up next. Here the kings after Harsluvardhana are taken up as introductory to the rise of G o p a I a, the new dynast.

The 1\!MK is here again helpful in fixing the order of certain Later Guptas appearing on coins.

(9) Det:a is Dtva Gupta, who should be called De v a Gupta II,

PllOVINaA.L InSTOllY 43

the first Deva being dundra Gupta ll. Th.is De v a G u p t a II was attacked..on all sides by enemies and killed in war. His identity is fixed by Deo-B~rnark inscription where he is the son of Ad it y as en a and father of Vis h J:l u G u p t a. Vis h J:1 u G u p t ~ 1ccording to his coins had the viruda, Chamlriditya (Allan, p. 14S) who is given as (10) Chtmdra by the MMK, as the imm~diate ruccessor of Deva, j.ust as in Dco-Barnark inscription. ·

(11) Dt.'idasa of our text is the DviJasiJitya (with another ~arne) of the coillS (Allan, p. 144) who, in the absence of all other evidence about him, was treated as coming before Chandra d it y a (Allan~ p. 144; pp. liii, lxi). Vis h Q. u Gupta had another son J i vi t a Gupta II acc~rding to the Deo-Barnark inscription (GI., p. 213). J i vi t a G u p t a II has left no coins, while D v ad a i ad i t y a, thout:h short-lived, has left coins. According to the MMK, D vida i a was the last king of the Magadha Guptas who had sway over BengaL . J i v i t a G u p t a II seems to have been either identic:d with or rue· cessor to Dvadasaditya, and to have been the last. king of the dynasty which was swept away by Gop a 1 a who succeeded to the kingship of Bengal and Bihu within a ,ear or so of Dv.id.a.Saditya. Jivita Gupta like Dvidasa seems to have had a very short reign. The MMK. no~ tlut the election by Gau~a of its own king was re-quired by.the civa strife amongst the Guptas after the death of the boy king Dvidasa. If Jiviu Gupta II was younger, he also must have been a minor, both being sons of. the same father. It is, however, likely that DvadaS.t, the minor was the last king of the dynasty, and Jivita Gupta (if not identical) an elder brother, had preceded him. . .

These Later Guptas mentioned here were important kings. De v a G u p t a Irs father was A d i t y a s e n a who performed three A.Iva­nudha-sacrifices (GI., 213, n.) and had succeede4 in reaching the Chola capital. De v a Gupta II bore once more the imperial title of Paramabhaffarak4, MabJrijJ.lhirijll, Ptmrmeivara and so did his san Vis hI) u Gupta (GI., 2U). The M.MK thus has taken up here the lmperi..I line of the Later Guptas.

[The Cause of the fall of the Later Imperial Guptas] D e v :a (G u p t a) is expressly 5tated to have been attacked by

enemies a.nJ killeJ. \\""ho .. v."ere these enemies? \\.,.e find in the inscrip­tions of the contemporary Chalukya kings, the.most powerful' monarchy in lnd.l.t at the time, th.lt ... the Lord of All Northern indU .. (sJudt1·

IMPERIAL IDSTOR.Y OF INDIA

UtlllripathtJ-natba; IA., VIII. 2) 12 was defeated by the Chilukya king V i n a y i d i t y a ( 67.9 A.D.-6.9 6 A.D.) • A d i t y a s e n a had success­fully invaded up to Chola country, evidently, in the reign of Vinaya­ditya's predecessor or Vinayaditya himself. He seems to have achieved

·that wherein Harsha had failed in the time of Pulakdin. But the result was disastrous.

. Gupta power, now revived once more after Baladitya II, courted trouble which led to its final weakening and extinction. In 67.9-696 A.D.

there was no power in Northern India other than that of Magadha under Ad it y as en a and his son which can be d~scribed as 'the emperor of ALL Uttarapatha'. It seems from the date that Deva Gupta must have been reigning at the time. He was, according to the dates, the Gau9a king killed by Y a s o v a r m a n of Kanauj, c. 700 A.D. Thus he was attacked on all sides by enemies (MMK.).

The immediate cause of Chandra a it y a Vis h J;1. u Gupta's death was family feud. It was probably J i vi t a G up t a II, who was the Gau4a king who was defeated twice and taken to Kashmir and killed by La 1 it i d.i t y a (730 A.D.). It was fortunate for Gop a 1 a that Kanauj broke down about c. 740 A.D. and that·the Chalukya power broke down_c. 757 A.D. The Gupta dynasty was really destroyed by the Kar­ko~as of Kashmir, who at 740 A.D. succeeded to the imperial throne of Northern India .

. We may assigxi approximate dates to these Later Guptas as following: Madhava Gupta [contemporary of Harsha] Adicyasena (650 A.D.~SO A.D.]

Deva Gupta (680-710 A.D.]

· V~u Gupta Chandraditya [~10 A.D.?]

DvadaSaditya,Chandra Gupta III [710 A.D. (.few months)] . . Jivita Gupta II (71D-:-730 A.?·l· .

[BENGAL El.EcnoNS) .

About the period 7H-740 A.D. Bengal elected her own king-Bh., .;ho was 'a leader of the people'. · But unforturiately the choice fell upon a perm:ment invalid. He made a faifly good king nriPa-puitgavtJ. After his death there was what is described in the Khalimpur copper-plate 1114/S)'fl-n)'aJil, anarchy: D. and Bh. ruling for 10 days and 3 days. This

•KieJhom, u., vm. App. z. 2.

rROYINCIAL HISTORY 4S

was put an end to by the election of Gop i 1 aka (c. 740-7S7 A.D.).

This election was universal and unanimous, •from all' (st~T1/t~lti9 correct sarvada/;1). We are glad to get a character-sketch of the dear king, who not only brought peace to Eastern India but succeeded in establishing a dynasty which lasted longest. Although Gop i I a wu a Sudra as stated in the next section of the MMK, he patronised both Buddhists and Brah­mins, the latter more, as the complaint of the MMK indicates. Hi, descendants became Buddhists, while he himself had a national outlook. His reign period (27 yea~s) found in the MMK is a good datum. He died at the age of 80; he had been therefore elected at the age of n, which spcaks'Well of the choice of. a matdre and known tru.n. The Gau~as were correct in their judgment.· But something greater is conveyed by this election. It shows that the Bcngalecs had freeJ their mind; emanci· pated themselves from the Vedic theory of caste superiority, in that early time, the 8th century A.D. By that big political act they repealed, so to say, the Institutes of Manu. The election of a Sudra to kingship was as big a thing as the doctrine of ega/itt in 1789 A.D. To say, make a Sudra king, and to do it, was to break the slavery of mind perpetuated for ages. Even the great spiritual liberator, Lord Buddha, maintained the superiority of the Kshatriya. Even he probably would have said to the proposal moved in 740 A.D.-Render unto the Caesar what is due to the Caesar! Here the Gau~as went beyond their country, law and old civilization. They were innovators, and emancipated; and Sudta added a chapter of glory to the history of India.

• PART II

GAUQA AND MAGADHA; PROVINCIAL HISTORY

We have seen in § 2S that kings after · Bud h a Gupta up to the end of the time of H a r s h a v a r d h a n a have been omitted. In this section the MMK gives some of those omitted details as part of the local history of Gauga and Magadha. They assume the character of

· appendices to the Imperial History of Madhya~s~ and the East just sur· veyed. · They seem to have been taken at least from two books, as one period (Niga to Imperial Gupta} has been repeated and inserted as two independent pieces. The latter portion from c. S 00 A.D. is full of in­terest, but its interpretation is a job like deciphering an unknown code.·

It is possibk that the whole of this part (IX ff.) (verses 691-824) is by a subsequent hand, who to conceal the recent character of his corn· position preferred to give mystic initials 'instead of names, so that people may x;eaJiz.e the greatness of the ancient prophecy '<tnd its true fulfilment.

This provincial or additional notices are brought down from 140 A.D.. to the dy~ast}r of G o p a 1 a, like ·the previous section. In a way it is a repetition but not inferior in worth. Owing to their furnishing matters to fill up gaps they are most useful. They show that the G u p t a £a m i 1 y was divided into two branche~ a u 9 a and M a g a d h a -and that there was no Malava branch, which has been supposed and formulated by historians.

uGauga, Lines Again

From verse 691, p. 632 (T. 4S9b) to 882, p. 646 (T. 469b)-the , largest section of the book-is devoted to the political history of Bengal proper, closing it with the line;·

Iilia~} part1Jtl bl.ni piiliil} Gopalii Jiisajivina~ '.jl" him, there u•ill be the Gopiilas (that is, the Piilas) of the servile ctJSit kingr'. This line really closes the historical sketch of the MMK.. Two short subsequent passages-on Madhyadesa, Anga, Kimariipa, Vai­illi and IUpllavastu-are perfunctory and negligible.

CAUDA AND MACADHA PllOVINCIAL HISTOB.Y 47

In the' former section the Imperial Gupta line is brought down through the Later Guptas to their end and the riSe of Gopalaka. Here again the Local Gau~a history of royal families is· brought down to the Gopilas. We have therefore to give to the word tata!J in the opening line (V. 691) the meaning as beginning a new section, and not 'after that' that is, after Gopalaka, for, the dynasty of Gopala as is well-known, has not been touched upon herein. Royal history (I) begins with Nagaraja, then it describes Prabha Vishl}.u, then Samudra, then the subsequent kings, oppression on the Gau~a people and the rise of Soma· (that is, Sasiilka) 1

fight between Harshavardhana and Sasal}.ka, Sa.SaQ.ka's son and his end; (2) then once more (V. 741) it begins with the Nagadja, describes Prab~ Vishl}.u and Si.Su (the Vikataka), and at once takes 'the (formerly Vaisya) Kshatriya' (Gupta) dynasty with Bh(inu Gupta). Pra{kata· ditya) and later, ending with the latter's 'subject' descendants, finally ushering the advent of the Gopalas. Hence it is evident that the history of Bengal and Bihar in its local aspect is being dealt with here from the

· Nagas i.e., the pre-Gupta Bhirasivas.

§ JO. The Nagas [under the BharaSivas]

(c. 140 A.D.-320 A.D.)

Revival of Orthodox Hindu.lsm in Benpal

"The N l g a king, of majesty, a lover of religion (will) then rise, who cawed to be m1de a beautiful Buddha image to a chaitya (691; p. 632, T. ofS9 B.). He ma~ mona~tcries for the Sa11gha in the hnd" (692). "'From that time onwards the c:apital of the Gaugas became full of (covered up by) hrretical Brahmins" (69J). ·

, Comments

Compare this and the subsequent section with section 37 ~low •. On the Naga history see my Hjstory of India, UO A.D. to .HO A.D.

The Pural)as say that the Eastern capital of the Nagas (their Governors) was at Champavati (Bhagalpur). · •·

In the beginning, according to the MMK., 1 the Nagas patroitised Buddhism. But it is noted that orthodox revival dates from this reign in Bengal (that is, after the Sak.at.'IZ'!'SII noted above, who are said to luve been superseded by the Naga-senas (§§ 17·18). •

§ J 0-A. Emperor Prabhavish1Ju and Gau/11 king ·

Then in thi5 E.1stc:m country in the capital, trouhkd by the 1uth.ik.as, B&lgtmll, lorJ of the Gau.,i . .u, ·•as crowned ling by the ucri.fie« (,.,,;,, T.) P ra b h a.

Y i 'h ~ u staying in the Suutkrn country (694). He havin& ruled then came to the

48 IMPERIAL ffiSTORY OF INDIA

West; having entered the elegant capital Siketi he had to return (696). The East up to aea was invested by robbers; the king was killed by weapon after a rule of J years (698).

Comments

In this watin, the sacrificer, P r a b h avis h :r:t u, it seems, P r a· varasena Vish:r:tuvr i d d h a-the Vakataka emperor-is to be recognised. He installed the Gau9a king, who invaded Saketa. Saketa was at that time the capital of the pre-imperial Guptas, and the invasion pr~bably refers to the Gupta attempt, i.e., of Chandra Gupta I, to declare his own independence and his defeat at Pitaliputra. [Compare tlus section with § 37.]

P r a b h avis h :r:t u being called dakshi1Jalya may simply mean that he belonged to the country south of Madhyadesa (Doab), the Vindhyan country. The Tibetan version has 'staying in Dakshi:r:ta'.

§ H. Emperor Samudra Gupta, the ProsperOttS; and his cbaracter Latter than him Samudra, of good fame, will ~e nripati~ (sovereign) (700).

Hia yo~ger brother, :B has mama [Bhasma, T.] by name, that man of low intelli­gence and wicked mind, will have the government (of Gau9a ? ) for 3 days. Ho (Samudra) was lordly, shedder of excessive blood, of great powers and dominion, heart­less, ever vigilant, (mindful) about his own person, unmindful about the hereafter, sacri£icmg animals; with bad councillor he great11 committed sin ( 694).

His government [or kingdom] was inundated with carping logicians, ( tark.ikai~), vile Brahmins. ·

Mm and manes had every luxury. The sovereign (nripati-Samudra) acquired pr05perity of various sorts.

He marched sys~emetically and reached the We~t :llld in the North reached the gate of Kashmir. He was victorious on the battle-field even in the North.·

He ruled after that (conquest) for 22 years and f months. On this earth on account of a fell disease he fainted several times (at his death), and in great pain h~ died, and w.ent down (704-718). ·

Comments

Minus the theological venom, the character is well summed up-•o£ great powers and dominion'-Mabasavadyakari~a9-probably implies

.... a 'super man•. Nirgh.,inin, according to Buddhis,t ideal, is heartless, i.e., severe.

. This text furnishes a pQsitive record that Samudra Gupta marched up to K.an~a or Jammu, the very door of the Kushan.s.

His reign·period as Emperor is exactly given here-dvadasabdani

GAtlDA AND MAGADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY

sarvalra misi[n]pa.iiclu da.Sas tathi-12+10 years and s months. This will bring his reign to end c. 372-73 A.D. He marched also to Western India. Here we have accurate history.

Did Bhasmama dispute the succession, or was he a governor of Gau~a?

S J2. Condition of Bengal ·

Later Gu~ta Period [c. S70 A.D.-190 A.D.] before the rise of Sa5i6.ka

There wu a civil war amongst them, greedy for the kingdom {708-709). It ended by the installation of S., the youngster who became a mere symboL The Brahmin leaders who lad done this became disunited amongst themselves. R.eachillg the province of Magadha in the city. ~alled UJ•mb11r• the leading B.rahmin crowned two boys. Then he retired to the East, and arriving isi the province of Gau~a they (? one of them ?) become-(s) rivalless (71Q-712). The two boy c:hieft were killed by the wicked one in K.ali.Dga, and owing to his bad guide he committed nuo.y murders a he killed all those Gau4as who had been honoured by the king• who bad fostered the civil war (713·71-4).

Cammenls

This :6l1s up the period of the' Separatist Gaul/as' of S 21 abOve. The account is some\\•hat confused. It is not clear whether the

chief Brahmin Minister went to Gau41 and punished the-.Qau4as who l1ad taken part in the family feud, or whether one of the two boy~alled balt~mttkh)'an (?)-evidently only one is meant from several adjectives­did this. This feud and oppression of Bengal led to the rise of ~a5ank:~ (see next section).

The civa strife seems to have arisen between S.: (M a h a -S en a G u p t a ? ) and some other claimant. Mahi Sena Gupta's time is a gene· ration before Harsh a-v a r d h a n a ( 606 A.D.) and ~a5il;lka (c. S90

A.D.).

UJumbara, must have been a town in South Bihar, probably it ~ Dumraon in the Shahabad district.

§ JJ. Soma= Sal.iilka

Then, So m a, an unparalleled hero will become king up to the bankt of the Ganges, up to lknm"S and bryond. He, of wicktd intel.l.ect, will destroy the beautiful image of the Buddha. He, of wid •. ed intdlcct. ~red of the words of the T"u· thilt.as, will burn tlut grut bridge of religion (Dharma), (u) prophesied by the former Jirw (B~o~J.Jh..u). ~n that a..ngry and greedy evil-does- of falie notions and l-ad

7

50 IMPERIAL HISTOR.Y OF INDIA

opinion will fell down all the monasteries, gardens, and chaityas; and rest-houses of the Jainas [Nirgranthas] (715-718).

Commf!'nfs

Later on, his caste-Brahmin-is given. He was a popular product of Bengal, brought to the front on account of oppression from the Gupta feud.

His identity is established by the next section.

§ .34. Rajyavardhana and Harshavardhana; and War with Soma ( sasiinka)

At that time will arise in Madhyadesa the excellent king R. (R a j y a v a r d h an a), brilliant, self-possessed, of the V a is y a caste, and steady. He (will be) of this religion, and (will be) as powerful as Soma (Sa sank a). He also ends at the hand of a king of the Nagna caste (710-711).

His younger brother H. (Harsh a v a r d han a) will be an unrivalled hero. . He will be with a great army; that brave man of overpowering

Battle of Pun9ravardhana. prowess, decides against the famous S o m a. The powerful VaiSya king with a large army marched against the Eastern

country, against the excellent capital called P u 1;t 4 r a of that characterless man. Adopting the duty of Kshatra, with the sense of personal injury and indignation he, though kind, prone to religion, and learned, kills many and becomes an oppressor of living creatures, for the reason of being engaged in the duty of chastisement (712-715).

He defeated S o m a, the purmer of wicked deeds; and So m a was forbidden Condition imposed on to move out of his country (being ordered) to remain therein

Soma. (thenceforth) (716). H. returned, having been honoured in that kingdom o£ the barbarian (Mlechchha).

He, an excellent king amongst followers of AJrtha(Sastra) and Dharma(Sastra), was successful in his undertaking (717) • Having marched from his country with a desired course, they the entourage of R a j y a and H a r s h i n had achieved the business. Now he attained the pleasures of royalty (718-719).

[Soma had done in his former life some Buddhist pious acts which are detailed,

End of Soma. hence] Soma the Brahmin (king) obtained high pros­perity. He gave largess to Brahmins and ruled for 17 years,

1 month, 7 or 8 days. He died of a disease in his mouth, having been eaten by worms and went down (to he!l). His capital was then destroyed by divine agency (724). His life was destroyed by magic (mantra) done by men; high fever brought about senselessness, and he died (73 5).

(Description of his life in hell follows : 726-729 ; and the pru-dence of being a Buddhist is emphasised, 730-736). .

§§ 35-36. Condition of Bengal

~asanka's death. Revolutions After the death o£ Soma, the Gau~a political system (Gau¢a-tantra) wat

reduced to mutual distrust, raised weapons and mutual jealousy-one (king) for a

GAUDA AND MAGADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY 51

week; another for a month; then a republican constitution-such wlll be the daily (condi~ion) of the country on .this bank of the Ganges where houses were built of the ruins of monasteries ( 7 4 5-4 8) •

Thereafter Soma's son M a n a v a will last for 8 months 5 ( Y2 ? ) days.

Comments on§§ 34-36

We have had no detail and no result of the expedition of Harsha from Ba~a, and we are glad to have them now.

A battle which should be named the Battle of Pu1Jt!ravardhana, was fought; s a s a n k a was reduced to an abject submission, and he was confined within his own kingdom.

He died subsequently, in spite of Buddhist wishes, a natural death. Sasanka was an orthodox revivalist as against the weakening cult of

Mahayana Buddhism, patronized and fostered by the Later Guptas. Now the caste of Sasanka becomes known-he was a Brahmin.

S a s an k a ' s death brought about the end of the national monarchy of Bengal. Ga1Jajya1ft is a misselection for Ga1Jarajya'f!t (T.) , a republic. The same condition prevailed later before the election of G o p a 1 a.

The :first section of the Provincial GaUI;la history ends here.

Repetition of Naga-Va~a~aka History

The first section of the Provincial History ends with Soma's son. Now to introduce the Guptas in c. 5 00 A.D.-thart is, the Later (non­imperial) Guptas, history is again taken up from the Nagas and Vaka­~akas. The history of the Guptas from 5 00 A.D. up to the Maukhari empire, which has been omitted before, is ~lied up now. It is evidently extracted from another source. It is curious that the Nagas are noted here to have been V ai8yas.

The section is highly important. It supplies details which were most needed. .

§ 37. The Naga kings and Prabhavish1JU [Then, (about) the Minor, (Sisu) of the Vaisya Caste] (not in T.). A king

called Naga-raj a1 will become king of Gau~a. Near him will be Brahmins and other V ai5yas by caste (T.), the Nagas will be surrounded by Vaisyas and will them­selves be Vai5yas. Their government becoming unfit (read asii'f!'l-prata for asanz,prapta)

1 The Tibetan text in place of the :first line seems to read that the Nagas were of the lowest Brahmin class, originally; and later on their status was that of the Vaisyas:

~-1fT·\i'l'·'lfV..~fl~-(~\ ~~«-tm~-fbM-'Imlifi'h--"tfv • "' ""' .J •. "' "'"'~';,.'''

IMPElUAL HISTOR. Y OF INDIA

there will be distress from famine and invasion, and from great robbers. The govern­ment will have 11.0 bounds. The rule full of danger to life and loss of life will last for 6 years. The V aiSyas owing to their former sins will become distruStful of one another (7SO). Then their king will be P ra b h a Vis hI) u who will be one who has adopted Ksb11trt. status (7H).

[See for •the Minor' the next section].

Comments

Compare this with §§ 30-30-~ where the very dynasties are dis­cussed. Here we have the further detail that P r a b h a V i s h 1;1 u (Vislu;lu-vriddha Vakataka) took possession of Bengal. after 6 years of weak rule in the final days of the (Bhara.Siva) Nagas. The name ]aya

· (750) is quite in line with the Bharasiva Naga names we read on the coins e.g., Haya; Traya, etc. (]BORS, XIX. 1; History of India, .(Naga­

. Vakataka Period) p. H).

The V.islu;tUvpddha Vikitakas accepted Kshatriya status although they had been Brahmins. But it is difficult to imagine why the Nagas are called here V aiSyas.

§ 38. Confusion in the East, reign o/ Sisu [Rudrasena] a11d the rise of the Gupta Dynasty

'The section proceeds to give the condition in • the Gau~a system' that is~ ·Magadha and Gau~a, under the Emper.or Prabhavis~u. From sectibn 3 0-A it is evident that he installed a king in the East whose name ·was Bhagavat. Probably it was Bhagavat V arman, a possible ancestor of Sundara-varman at Pataliputra mentioned in the Kaumudi-mahot­sava, or some other king in Bengal. The confusion described below refers to the revolutions connected with the Kota family and Chandra Gupta I, and the victory of Samudra Gupta over Sisu, who stands in the

• Puri.Qas for Rudrasena I the Vaka~aka Emperor, defeated by Samudra Gupta. The word Gupta seems to have been translated by var;ik. (V aiS)•a).

Without doubt, in the system of Gausfa (then) there (will) be kings, some of whom will be killed (in war) by weapon and some will die of diseases (i.e., natural death) (7H-S6). They were all orthodox Hindus, [they were consigned to llart~k:ll].

Then, again, ~ i i u will be king in whose court women will hold chief influence.

He will rule for a fortnight. He was killed by weapon (7S7). · A great famine and invasion made the Eastern Provinces distracted, terrorised

and demoralised. la tbac country, ~oubtedly. (then) there will be a king-a great king-of

C.\UDA AZ...'D MAGADHA PllOVINCIAL HISTOllY f)

M.athuri Jiu (Ji~) family, bom o£ a VaiSili lady (T.), originally VaiSya. He beca~N the ling of the M.agadlw (7JI---'O).

Comments

Owing to the name Gupta the dynasty has been considered by. the author as VaiSya originally. But the author is careful to note· the fact .in the next verse that they were described before him (prokta) as lead-ing Kshatriyas ( kshatri}·aiJ 11gra~i) {7 61). .

The invasion mentioned above refers to the Kota vs. Gupta £ghts · for two generations.

It is to be marked that although the king is not named, he is described as the son of the VaiSali Lady in the Tibetan text. He is .said to have been a,Mathuri·Jita (Sanskrit-Jtila·Vti1?Jsa). Jti.fa·VII1?JSII, that is, Jita Dynasty stands for Jarta, that is, ]af. That the Guptas were Jif, we already have good reasons to hold (JBORS, XIX. p. llS). His VaiSili mother is the Lichchhavi lady. Evidently the ancestors o£ Samudra Gupta, ~ccording to this datum, once belonged to Mathurl.

Bhinu Gupta and Prakataditya

[The course of history after 51 0 A.D.]

In this section the chief personality is P. or Pra. (as. in Tibetan). He is the son of Bh. and is a contemporary of king G o p a who does . not belong to the dynasty. 1be only king of the dynasty who had the name Bh. was B h in u·G u p t a, and his subordinate rul~r was G o p a· r a j a who fought for B h a n u-G u p t a and died on the battl~-field of Eran. Pra. was a bad boy of the family and had been imprisoned up to the age of 17.. He was,brought out of prison by an Invader who was very powerful and had reached the East, having come from the West. He enjoyed kingdoms acquired by others. He crowned the young Pra.. a$ king of Magadha at Benares, and then died on his march. His name is given as H., i.e., Hu1Ja. H. was succeeded oy his son whO was very v•icked, a patron of Brahmins; be was so pressed by his enemies that he lost his kingdom. He was marked with the appellation of Planet [Mihira =sun].

I feel certain that this H. was To i ami 1,1 a and the Planet is M i h i r a k u I a. They are called ~udras. A writer writing about 700 A.D. v.·hen describing a snu11 community as the Hu1,1as who had

IMPEIUAL HISTORY OF INDIA

been settled for two centuries as Hindus, would naturally call them sudras.

The MMK. adds to our existing knowledge of the Hun invasion, and removes the mist from the personality of B a 1 a d i t y a of Yuan Chwang.

The Huns under Toramii;la had reached Magadha and gone to some town called Bhagavatpura, where Pr. was caught hold of and set up as the king of Magadha at Benares, and Torami.r:ta who was retiring west­wards, died at Benares. When :Mihirakula became king, Magadha was subject to him. This is confirmed by Yuan Chwang who says· that Baladitya rebelled and refused to pay tribute, and when Mihirakula was brou~ht as a. prisoner before Baladitya, Mihirakula refused to show his face as the position between the master and the subject had been reversed.

Then, who was Baladitya and who was this Pra., and what became ·~f Bh. (Bhanu-Gupta>?

Although Pra. was installed at Benares, it is stated that he actually became king II/IN' the delllh of the Plane_t. !t is also implied that the imprisonment and release of Pra. took place during the life-time of Bh. The king intervening between the death of H. (Hu.Q.a Toramal)a) and the death of the Planet, his son, we may take it, was Bhanu Gupta who in f 10 A.D. ~t Eran is described as ruling and as the bravest man on the earth. Evidently B h a n u G u p t a ' s aditya-name was Bii/aditya. The name of the son of a second Baladitya whose one ancestor at least was another Baladitya, was P r aka tad it y a (GI.,•p. 285). Pra.'s successor, according to the MMK., were two short-lived brothers who were followed by R.ijyavardhana. Yuan Chwang saw pious buildings at Nalandi raised by successive kings in the following order (Beal, ii, 168,

170; Watters, ii. 164-6J).

[K.umara Gupta II] Sak.radityr~ evidently a mistake for Sri-k.rama-1 Jitya as in several other names-1 e.g., Mabirakula for Mihirakula.

Budha Gupta [mis-spelt as Buddha Gupta.] I

Tatbagllla Gupta . I

BJ.laditya [Baladitya II] I

Vajr11

CAUDA ANP M\CADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY H

Then a king from Mid-India

$iladitya (Harsha ? )

Against this we have in the MMK.; Kumara Gupta [II]

I U. [Budha Gupta]

I Bh[anu Gupta] I .... Pra[k.ataaitya] and V[ajra],

his rounger brother [I] ·

R.ijyavardhana

and in Inscriptions or Coins. Kumarll Gupt" [11]

I U. Budha Gup111 I . Bhanu Gupt11 [Biladitya]

- I p,.,L'r'''. R..ajyar;ardhant~.

It is thus clear that here we ar~ dealing with a Ballditya whCt flourished after, not before Kumara Gupta II, i.e., B a 1 ad it y a 11, and that this Baladitya, father of Praka~iditya (Sarnath insc.) is to be identified with B h an u G up t a, father of Pra. (.M.MK), and that T a t h a gat a Gupta came in between Budha Gup~a and Bhanu Gupta (in the period c. soo A.D. to no A.D.)' tha~ the v a j r a of Yuan Chwang is identical with Prakataditya's brother V. of the [T. MMK] or with Praka~aditya himself.

The line of K r is hI]. a G u p t a and A d i t y a I e n a (7 gene­rations before Harshavardhana) must have arisen about c. SOO A.D.

According to the Deo-Barnark inscription a ... gift made by PliTt.~·

mdt:ara B i I i d i t y a was con.fi.nned by ••the presiding authorities for · the time being., viz. by Paramdvar1 S 1 r v 1 v arm 1 n and ... Paramdt:ara A v ant i v arm a n, and then finally by J i vi t 1

Gupta II (GI., 216). This shows that the Emperor· Bali­d i t y a whose gift was con.fi.nned by another governme.I?-t, that is of ~ a r v a v arm a n M au k h a r i and his successor, flourished just before the Mauk.hari Emperors, that is, he was Biliditya\II, and further, tlut Jivita Gupta's and Adityasena"s ancestors were not rulers of Mag:~.dha in the time of Biliditya and even in the Maukh.ui times. Their family in the Maukhari times was outside .M.agadha; for, the Mau­kharis were in direct possession of Deo-Barnirk. 1be so-called Guptas of Magadha appear to have been local rulers ~ BengaJ-:."the separatist GauJ.lS', for Midh.:1n Gupta father of .Adityasenl defeated Susth.ita-

S& IMPElUAL HISTORY OF INDIA

'\"arman, king of Kamariipa, and Adityasena's early inscription is found in Bhagalpur (GI., 211) and Gau~a officials are noticeable in his Secreta­nate (GI., 201).

To return to the Magadha line. B iIi d it y a has the imperial title in the Deo-Barnirk inscription (ParameitNzra). Events connected with his life seem to have taken a course like this. Bhanu Gupta Baladitya retired to Bengal under pressure from the Huns, in or following S 10 A.D . . His imprisoned son is set up as a prete~der by Torarni:r:ta, but really he does not become king, in that very year Torami:r:ta dies at Benares. There is some sort of peace between Bhanu Gupta and Mihirakula. Bhanu Gupta consolidates his powe~ within the next fifteen years and then defies Mihirakula, and lures him into the swampy country of lower Bengal-the marshes and island of Yuan Chwang-and subjugates him. By his victory he keeps the tradition of his ancestors as the Emperor of India and confines Mihirakula in Kashmir which is included in Baladitya's overlordship. ·

Soon after s26· A.D. Baladitya dies. Mihirakula was still living and tyrannizing over his ow~ countrymen in Kabul. At that time, on the imperial throne of Magadha, there was probably the ignominious son of Bhanu Gupta Baladitya, once a vassal of the Hun. This was a signal for the Hindus, to usher in a new state of affairs for their saf~ty from foreign conquest. Th.i$ leads to the advent of Y a s o d h a r m a n Vis h 1;1 u '! a r d h a n a of Thinesar with his Maukhari subordinates, .

. about S 3 0 A;o., i.e •• before Mihirakula had had time to move towards the plains of India once more.

P r a k a t i d i t y a thus became a subordinate ruler under Y aso­dharman-Vishnuvardhana. According to the Sanskrit and the Tibetan

' . Texts the interval between 606 A.D.-the end of the reign of P. or Pra. and the end of Rajyavardhana's reign-was as follows:

[King V[ajra]-7 days] } . d . T ,..... [Ph., 3 years] Oillltte m •

V., his 'tmuja', 3 years according to both S. and

T.MMK.. Rajyavardhana, 1 year.

That is, the interval was of 4 or 7 years. This V. (Vajra) was the last ruler o£ the line which is also implied by Yuan Chwang who places the Mid-India king i.e., Harsha after rum. A.D. 602 or 599 is thus the

CAUDA AND MAGADHA PROVINCIAL lnSTOR.Y S7

last date for Praka~aditya. This fully agrees with the long reign assigned to Pra. by the MMK. and the script of the inscription of Prak.a~aditya. In script, it agrees with the script of the Apsa9 inscription of Aditya· scna. The M1IK. ~vcs the king a long age (94 years) and implies a

• I

long reign; he came to the throne about J 33 A.D. on the end of the son of the H(un) king, at an early age. He was 17 in or about flO A.D., and in f30 A.D. he must have been about 37, he died at the age of 9-4, i.e., about J 87 A.D. A further test is to be found in the fact mentioned by the· MMK. that Soma or Sa.Sanka became Pra.'s rival. Pra. was a Buddhist and Soma a Brahmin. Sasa.nka would be Pra.'s contemporary according to the above dates.

Praka~aditya saw many vicissitudes. First he came under the over­lordship of Yasodharman~Vislu,luv.ardhana (c. S30-J40 A.D.) and his family (HO A.D.); then we see the Maukhari Emperor Sarvavarman 1

confirming a piow grant at Deo-Bunark (Shahabad) (about J70 A.D.),

followed by his son Avantivarman, contemporary of Prabhakara· vardhana. From c. HO A.D. to 600 A.D. the Empire of Northern India was presided over by the Maukharis. The M a u k h a r i ~ may be dated approximately as follows:

lsanavarman, S30-SH A.D.

Sarvavarman, H4--570 A.D. (coin dated, GE., 234=H4 A.D.):

Avantivarman, 570-600 A.D. (coin, 570 A.D.).

Grahavarman, 600-605 A.D.

[Suvrata; M11K., nominal].

The Maukharis who ruled from Kanauj on the unquestionable testi­mony of Ba.t:ta, seems to have superseded the family of Vislu,luvardhana about HO A.D. in the time of Is an a v arm an who was the first Maukhlri to assume the dignity of· the emperor of Aryavarta or Nor· thern India, towards the end of his reign. lsina.varman seems .. to have fought and defeated the Huns under YaSodharxhan in Y aSodharman'a northern campaigns. The reference in the Apsa9 inscription (GI., 203) to the Mauk.hari army which had defeated the Hii.Q.as, which killed. D i mod a r a G up t a, son of Kurpjra Gupta (III) of the Later · Guptas, and which had been successfully opposed by Kumira Gupta (III> when Hlnavarman led them against him, is to these very victorious crack troops of the M.aukhari king who had fought against the Huns. TI1ese Later Guptas, as the MMK. positively asserts, were King 1 o £

8

IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

the G au 9 as who later on, from the time of De v a Gupta, (son of Adityasena) (§ 26) became kings of Magadha, and were the guber­natorial family of Bengal and opposed the Maukhari invasion of the East on behalf of their overlord the main Gupta House in the person of B al ad it y a. By the time of § a r v a v a r m a ~' the fight was over, and the issue already decided. The Maukhari became the acknowledged Paramesvttra (Emperor), as the Deo-Barnark inscription of the Jivita Gupta II attests. The Sone seems to have become the boundary of the direct rule of t~e Maukharis in the reign of Sarvavarman, and Magadh1 from Patna eastwards and Bengal remained Gupta possessions under the suzerainty of the Maukharis. We find M a h i s e n a G u p t a, a contemporary of ~arvavarman or A vantivarman, victorious over S u s­t hit a v a r m a n, king of Assam, where on the banks of the Lauhitya (Brahmaputra) songs were sung in later ages of Mahasena Gupta's victory. The 11MK gives the Lauhitya as the boundary of the king­dom of Pra (ka;iditya), and probably after the Gupta defeat at the hands of the Maukharis there was a conflict between the old Gupta over­lord and the· king of Assam. .

. I i i n a v a r m a n succeeded to the prestige and position of ~h­Quvaidhana-Yasodh~an, as being the: next most successful military leader in crushing the Hun power and liberating India from its terrors. lsina;arman definitely abolished the Imperial position of the Guptas in the reign of _Praka;adity~ (c. S S 0 A.D.) which had already been very effec­tively questioned a few years before by Vislu;lUvardhana-Y asodharman

(f )o-33 A.D.). It is from Praka;aditya that the Later Gupta s are to be counted.· Up to his reign and the time of R i j y a v a r­d han a there were two lines-one in Magadha and the other in Bengal, and the latter, after Harsh a, from the reign of .Adityasena, shifted to Magadha from Bengal and after the close of the House of Thanesar once more occupied the imperial position in northern India which is now made perfectly clear by our 11MK. The recuperative power of the Guptas .was phenomenal. Art of war and the secret of civil admi-

. nistration seem to have been hereditary monopolies of this race of Vikramadityas and this series of Hindu Napoleons. Ad it y as en a again became the Sakalaut/Jripatha-Natha once more and repeated th~ feat of Samudra Gupta in reaching the South, up to the C h o 1 a country.

GAUDA AND MAGADH.A PR.OYINCIAL HISTORY 19

The centre of Empire had, however, territorially changed from Eastern India to Madhyadeh in S 3 0 A.D. The irnperiaf seat in :M.tgadha was too far removed from the north which was exposed to the new danger, the Huns. Y a5odharman-Vislu;tuvardhana evidently belonged to Thancsar itself, the seat of Lord S t h a Q. u, to whom alone that hero bent his head. In any case, he must have belonged to' some place in the neighbourhood· of Thanesar, if not to Thanesar itself. Then in des­cending line, at Kanauj (Paiichila) was seated the M.aukh.a.ri hero. At Thancsar, the subordinate family of Raj y a v a r d han a I (c. HO A.D.) just a generation before, was certainly situated. From the tim.e of ISinavarman and ~arvavarmail, Kana u j took the place of Pa~aliputra and became the seat of the· empire of Northern India and came to be so known to the whole of India when t h e M a u k h a r i (J aun· pur inscription, GI., 228)-either ISanavarman or ~arvavarman.:....estab­lished his position up to Kathiawa4 in the West and at least up to Andhn. in the South. The successor of the Maukharis, Harsh a v a r d han a, fully established the position of Kinyakubja which lasted up to the time of Mahmiid of Ghazni. In the generation following Adityasena, the re· ''ivor of the Gupta Imperialism, 'Kanauj in the person of Y a i ova r­m an contested the claim of the Gau4a king of Magadha--i.e. the Later Guptas of :Magadha then represented by De vaG up t a II; and it w::.s re-questioned, with the final suppression of the Gupta dynasty, in the . . next generation by L a I i t a d i t y a of Kashmir who claimed to be the lord of Kanauj, which meant at the time the Emperor of Northern India. That struggle and rivalry between K.anauj and Pa~aliputra or Magadha went down to the Plla period when D h a r m a P i 1 a deposed and re-set up the king of Kanauj, and ended with the rise of the P rat i hi r ~ Em p i r e of Kanauj a generation later.

The MMK proceeds to deal at great length with the kingdom of P r a (kat ad it y a) for whose reign the author seems to have· had good material, like the d~tails about the time of the dyn~ty of Harsh~vardhana.

It is a very important datum that after R i j y a v a r d han a (that is, his House), the next emperor noted is D h a (rase n a IV, 6-4 6-64 9 A.D.). He is called a descendant of (the family of) R i j y a­v a r d han a, evidently for the reason that he was the grandson and heir of H a r s h a v a r d h a n a. His empire is described, and o~ more member of the htter's family, V.(?) is noted as the last emperor in this

60 niPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

history. They are noted as All-India Emperors. The original caste of the dynasty was Kshatriya, according to the MMK ( 8 S 2).

Then in the Gau~a system a branch of the family, to which Pra (ka· taditya) belonged, i.e., the Guptas, is re-established. The first king of this revived line was with the name Sri, probably A d it y a s e n a of the Later Guptas. He is said to have reached the age of 80 and was killed by a subordinate ruler. This subordinate Y (as ova r man) be­came the unrivalled ruler for 8 years. The next king of the Pra. i.e., Later Gupta famlly, made a war and killed numerous men of this ex­feudatory. He himself, however, was worthless and was killed by his

·enemy who invaded him. This was probably Deva Gupta's son whose name is not recorded, for the latter's youngest brother R. ruled for 48

days. V i s h t;t u G u p t a C h a n d r a d i t y a ' s coins have Ru. His reign like that of D v ad as ad it y a who according to § 26 ruled for a few months, w~ very short. Then comes the end of the dynasty, and the rise of a § ii d r a k i n g who was a cripple and ruled strongly and impartially and suppressed both Buddhist monks and Brahmins. He lived for 17 years. This ends the period and begins the rise of the G o p a 1 a s. The former Siidra king who is called here S v a d a in the Sanskrit text and Raj a b had rain Tibetan, is evidently. the same Siidra king who had been elected before Gopala and ruled ~ell but was a cripple, according to §§ 27.-29, 47. His initial, however, here is Bh. which supports the Tibetan reading BhJra.

After dosing the Later Gupta dynasty the MMK records the fact that kings of this dynasty which was a branch distinct from that of Pra (katiditya) that is, the main Gupta line, but which sprang from it, <::eased to be independent with the end of K. i.e., K u m a r a G u p t a III. We know from the Apsa4 and Deo-Barnark inscriptions that Is an a­v a r man M auk h a r i took away the Imperial position from the Guptas. P r aka tad it y a was in 1\Iagadha at the time. and Kumar a G up t a ill was the king of Gau~a under him. It seems dut after Prakatiditya became subordinate to lsanavarman, Kumar a Gupta Ill a.ssumed full sovereignty in Bengal. He certainly defeated I.Sinavarman and died a peaceful self-inflicted death at Prayaga in token of his ~ccessful career. In his time therefore he proved to be the lead­ing monarch in Northern India. lsanavarman"s imperial position is to be dated after Kumira Gupta's death. Thus the M.MX marks the end

GAUDA Ali.'D MAGADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY 61

of the Gupta Empire with the death of Kumira Gupta Ill In the history of P r aka tad it y a, the Francis Joseph o~ the

Gupta Period, many changes happened in the history of the dynasty and the country, most of which we have already noticed. The remaining mat­ter is the defection of the •traitorous' prince of the Vindhya country­that is, Malwa. In Durga (which I am unable to ide~tify) J"te, accord­ing to the Tibetan text, declared hi..'llself king. ••The Gau~a nation became split up". King Jay a, mahavisha, set himself up in the South­East, then followed K ~sari (or Sirpha), then kingS om a. ']11)'11 the mahiivisha (great poison)' seems to be the Jay ani g a of Karr.,tasu­van;ta (El., XVIII, 60) who issued a copper~plate with the imperial title maharajaJhiraja. It seem$· that the gubernatorial family of Malwi noted in the Mandasor inscription of S 3 3 A.D. had been ousted and · Malwi had been recovered by the Guptas in the time of Prakatiditya.

Thus to sum up the history of th~ break-up of the Gupta Empire as gathered from the two sections of the M.MK may be tabulated as below.

Table 5howing the Disruption of the Gupta Imperial Dynasty, the rise and fall of the Gauqa Dynasty of tbt uttr Guptt~s, and the Succession of Empires. •

c. SOO A.D. Budha Gupta dies. Succession of T a t h i g a t a G u p t a. Foundation of the Gau{ia 'Separatist' dyn;LSty.

c. SOQ-HOA.D. Successionof Bhinu Gupta Biliditya IL 510 A.D. Battle of Airakit;la (Eran} between B hi n u G up t a (Bi­

liditya) and the Huns (predecessOr of Torami~a or Torama~t himself) •.

• c. Hl-H2 A.D. Fall of Malwi. Tor ami J]. a in Magadha. Re-tirement of Blladitya to Bengal. Torami.Q.a crowns .the boy P r a k at i d i t y a at Benares 3S king, of Magadha, and dies at Benares.

c. J12-f26 A.D. M i hi r a ku 1 a emperor of Northern India. c. S 27 A.D. Defeat and capture of M i hi r a k u 1 a in Bengal Re­

COt'ery of tb~ Gupt11 Empirt. c. S27-29 A..D. Biliditya II builds a grand temple at Nalandl as a

memorial to his victory (EI .• XX. 37; Nibndl inscription, verse 6).

62 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

c. S30 A.D. · Baladitya II retires as a Buddhist monk. P r aka~ ad it y a succeeds as Emperor.

PRAKATA.DITYA PERIOD

[.c. 530-587. A.D.]

Succession of Empires

Imperial Dynafly of Vis h 1J tt v a r d han a

c. H~SH A.D. Digvijaya of Yasodharman. Assumption of Imperial position by Vis h t;t u v a r d han a (Y a s o d h a r m a n). N a r a v a r d han a of Thanesar. is an a v arm an takes a leading part in the battle with the Hun army (on the side of y asodharman) • '

c. S4o-=-uo A.D. End of the Family of Visht;tuvardhana.

Gupta Imperial Revival

c. ns-uo Kumar a Gupta III defeats Isanavarman and dec­lares himself to be the Lord of the Three Oceans; burns himself about S S 0 A.D. at Allahabad.

The Maukhari Imperial Dynasty .. HO-H4 A.D. lsiinavarman becomes Emperor. . H4-S70 4.D. Sa r v a v arm an acknowledged emperor both in the

North and the South. Raj y a v a r d han a I at Thanesar. S70-600 A.D. 'A v a n t i v a r m a n. Gupta family of Malwa comes

. · into existe~ce. P r aka tad it y a dies. Adityavardhana at . Thanesar.

The Imperial Dynasty of !,rikatJ!ha [Thanesar]

c. 600-6<ff A.D. Prabhakaravardhana becomes Emperor; 6Qf .. 606 A.D.. Rajyavardhana II. 606-646 A.D. Harshavardhana.

The Imperial Dynasty of Valabhi

c. 646--649 A.D. Dharasena IV, grandson of Harsbavardhana succeeds to the Imperial position in 64J A.D. He iS called chakravarttn [3 years according to MMK].

64.9 V. ~e youngest member of the family (.MMK) succeeds [as Dhru­vasena III] who W:L<~ very old.

6J3 or 6J 6 A.D. Dhruvasena III dies.

GAtJDA AND MAGADHA PROVINCIAL• IDSTORY 63

Revit:al and Fall of the Later Guptas of Gaut/4-'MagaJha C'. 6S6-700 A.D. Ad it y as en a of the Gau~ Guptas re-establishes

art All-India Empire. c. 700-720 A.D. De v a Gupta; probably killed by Ya.Sovamun

I

of Kanauj. •

c. 720-?28 A.D. Ya(s ova r man) for 8 years [Emperor. from Kanauj].

c.728A.D.,c.728-74J A.D. Chandriditya VishQu Gupta in Magadha, 48 days. D v i d a s i d i t y a in Magadha. Gupta Rule ends in Bengal where BhaJr4, the elected ~ildra king, rules for 17 year~ D. in Bengal, 10 days; Bh. in Bengal, 3 days.

C'. 728-733 A.D., 733 A.D. J i vita Gupta II in ~tagadha, probably taken prisoner by the king of Kashmir (L a I i t i d i t y a)

. claiming Paramountcy in India. End of the Gau~a dynasty. C'. 74J A.D. Election of Gop ala. 74f-772 A.D. Gopila's reign.

772 A.D. Paramountcy of the Pi Ia E m per or~ ·

We have thus a continuous Northern Empire up to the opening of the Pila Period.

Text (Continued)

§ J9. Lzter Imperial Guptas and the Later Gupl4 Dynasty of

Magadh4 from BhJnu Gup/4

C'. JOO A.D.- S SO A.D.

Bh(inu Gupta)

His (Samudra Gupta's) descendant Bh. (Bh.lnu Gupta) settled in the E.an (Pr:i,hi) (760).

Pea (katiditya)

I lis son P. [ P"·• T.] was born in the Eastern countries. He has been described [prolJ"~] as the leading Kshatriya. He was imprisoned u a boy and remained in prison upto the :age of 17 years. He had been imprisoned by k.ing Gop a and was rdc:.ued at Bhag.nat[pura].

Comments

The king called Gop :a here is e\·idently the Gop a raj a, who fought so loyally by the side of B h an u G u p t a in a successful battl-:

IMPEIUAL HlSTORY OF INDIA

at Eran in HO A.D., most obviously against Torama,Qa. He was a sub­ordinate ruler under Bhinu Gupta, and Pra. must have been put into prison by an order of Bhinu Gupta, his father.

The Battle of Eran was between the Huns and Bhinu Gupta. He evidently gave the enemy battle there having gone from Magadha with Gopa-dja.

S 40. Installation of P r a(k a 1 ~ d it y a) by H. (H u ~ a)

H. [T.] (Hu9a) [S.-A], having come from the West, was a great kin3 (mahinripa~). He occupied the banks of the Ganges upto the East. He was of Siidra caste, a Maharaja of large army and great power. From his base on the Ganges, from all aides be invaded the city of the Gau~as called Tirlhfl and remained there as a powerful king (763-(;J).

There that Kshatriya boy with a ~erchant (T.) entered at night, and was acknow­ledged at the dawn by the Siidra king, who then retired to Nandapura (Pa~aliputra) on the Ganges, and in Magadha installed that boy as king (766-67).

The powerful Siidra king entered the K.asi country (T.) and at Benares fell ill (768-69). .

Comments

'IJ.' is the reading in the Tibetan t~xt in place of 'A' in S. MM.K. H., the Sudra from the western country who invaded Magadha and

Gau~a, seems to have been the Hu1Ja Torami.Qa. Later, in verse 777 he is described as having enjoyed kingdoms of others. By a writer of the time of Harshavardhana or rather of 700 A.D., the remnants of the Huns

_ in India who had become part of the population and who have come down in several castes to our own times, would have been easily regarded as Siidra.s. Mlechchha.s resident in India have been classed amongst

Siidras.

Toramit;la has a good hereafter according to :.MMK {772-776). He does not seem to have been obnoxious to the Buddhists.

According to verse 777 he enjoyed a kingdom which had been legally earned by others (parairuparjila1!J rijyam anubhokJa bhavishyati).

S 40·A. The Planet (graha) (=Mihira), son and successor of the H. sudra

K falling TUf iU crowned his son gTt1h11, a minor, and &ed. (769-771).

[The king's future career and effect of Buddhism described up to

verse 767].

CAUDA AND MAGADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY 6J

The ling will be the enjoyer of :a kingdom which had been :acquisitioDJ of others. Hit son wu established :at Bena.re:s. The latter's kingdom will be lost on account of an attack from his neighbour. The kingdom will be full of Brahmins and will be attacked by enemies. Thi• king marked as 'grahtl wu an erring man and arbitrary; ami without much delay he wu 1truck by enemy and died (777-779).

Comments

All haters of Buddhism luve their names translated or otherwise concealed in the MMK.,-e.g., ~tdiitka is Soma, Push)'llmitrtJ · is Gomi; so 'Mihir11 is •planet' (graha).

[See also Introduction to P;~.r~ II above.]

S 41. Pra(kafadi!ya) [c. HO-UI A.D.]

His Large Empire: Decline of the Gupta Empire There will be mutual diru.nion in the Maga~ monarchy in the East at the time

of the rise of SomL At that time on the Ganges up to BeJW'el and beyo~ thert

will be k.i.og P. (Pra, T.), the Lbatriy:a, who had been recognised by the ~iidr:a kins

[Hu9a] at Nanchnagara (P:i~aliputra) on the Ganges (78G-12).

His past birth, good effects of Buddhist faith and charity, pious explanation of the kingship of Pr. etc. described, (783-8 U).

Both in his previoUI birth and in this one h.is contemporary was SomL

(Theologic:~.l explanation of initial impri.s_onment and release, 820-21) • • He rules for H years or 77 (822).

He will rule up to the tea in the East. 'J1lose situated in the nlkys of the Vmdhyu and the Mlechchh:a robben on the frontiers will be under the

lw empin~. BcnaM-Bi~ar control of P. All the provinces in the Nol.'th :and the valleys and lkng.I; Malwa; l'unj.ab f -'-- Hi "d.ri ill L. --'-db ·'-'- r.L_ • L!- (0 and lUll.. o UJe ma w uc: .-~ y Ullll A.Wllttlya .ll.lll&'• n

. account of h.is having railed unconscio~ly a toy-stupa io childhood) he will be an unrivalled king of M.agadha, in the East up to the ~e:a and the Forest (Atavi), up to the Lauh.itya (Brahmaputra river), and in the Nonh up to the Himalayas. .,..

Later, this Buddhist king will be at Bemres :and altemate!y at ~gapur:a I •

(814--111).

Having conquered Paiicha E'.esari be estahllihed h.is own gonrnmen.t (in Otissa). He overthrew and uprooted the Sirph:a dynasty (of Oriaa). (IU-20).

Then he, the Lhatriya king, rules all the countries in the Himalaya.a Talley~ ill Nonh-t..t.. the East up to the banks of the Dmniipa. ( 121).

The fclbwing pas~ge (3fter nne, 829) omitted in the Sanskrit text is fou.r.d in the Tilxtan:

9

66 IMPEIUAL HISTORY OF INl>IA

\The traitorous ones of the interior of the Vi n d h y as [Mllwi ?] set themselves up as independent rulen in the middle tract called Inaccessible (tlurg•) (129A).

] a 1 a the serpent (]a y ani g a) conquered the people of the South-East.

lteuri (Lion) and another named Soma (~ill.nka) became kings (829B). (This) led to the division of the Gau~a nation. This is to happen in the time of that Kshatriya sovereign (829C).

Born in prosperity the king had luxuries up to his dotage. He will live for 94 yean, t;nd die of ah«r old age (830-31). (Future career described, 832-840).

§ 42. Successors of Pra. In that Low Age after P., there was confusion by his servants (omitted i.n T.) ;

V. wu king for one week, he was killed (843; omitted in T.). After P., Bh. became kina for 3 years (BH) (omitted in T.).

His (P's) younger brother (or, descendant) V. (V a j r a) solemnly became king, he ruled for 3 yean (84J).

S 4J. Rijyavardha1111 II (of Thanesar) as ruler of Magadha And R.ijyaTardhana will be king for 1 year (84S).

Both these kings (V. and lUjyavardhana) had sudden and unnatural ending.

(84')·

S 44. Heir aml successor! of Riijyavardhana as ruler of Magadha ( -Gaut/a) ..

Emperors of Valabhi Hi.l (R.ijyaTardhana'•) descendant (11nuja, heir, born after him) will be

Dh(aruena IV), a Kshatriya (by caste), fond of dharma (Buddhism). He will be king for 3 _yean (8.f7-48]. Then the youngest (in) his (family) will be king, the famous V. [T. M:~f::K.: ].]. He will be over the whole country an All-India Em­peror (SJn,·•-bhMmi.k..-bbupllli~). He will possess (an army o£), elephants, horses and chariots, and navy, everywhere.

He v.ill conquer every enemy. He will decorate the whole empire with Buddha inuges, monasteries and relic-memorials. His original ancestry was Dvijiti S i k y a (U.shTiku) (H9-S2).

He was self-respecting, sharp, wise, humble, on account of Buddhist wisdom, with sen.sc o£ honour, and in that low age attained happiness. He live' with care for

100 yean and J (d.1ys) (IH-H).

Comments on §§ 42-44

The I..auhitya country which was reconquered by Mahasena Gupta h.ad been annexed to Gau<Ja under the reign of Praka~aditya.

The Gn!•-l~mlrll, rendered by me as Gau4a-system seems to have been made up of Bihar-Bengal-Orissa-and-Assam.

On the decline see the Introduction above. The Vindhya country,

GAUDA ANP MAGADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY 67

Kart;,lasuvarr:ta and other parts of Bengal, Orissa, and Assam seem to have broken off in tl1e latter days of Praka~aditya.

From the time of K u mira· Gupta lll whose copper-plate of Damodarpur is dated GE, 224=S44 A.D. (fl., 17. 193) was a •Sepa­ratist Gau~a' to break off from P r aka tid it y a and to hav~ set up his own independence and assumed imperial titles. It should be recalled here that the MMK regards him the only independent king among the Later Guptas. ·The ~auk h a r i 1 did not succeed to the Imperial position up to J J 4 A.D.

On§§ 43-44. R i j y a v a r d han a is regarded as the direct ruler after the death of Prakataditya and his successors (6 or 7 years) •. Hence Prakataditya may have come to. the throne about 10 years later than I have supposed and V a j r a may have come before him. Or, Rijya· vardhana might have been governor of Benares in his father's life-time. According to the Sarnath inscriptio.tf Prakatiditya was a son of BaJa .• ditya and according to Yuan Chu1ng, Vajra was son and successor of Baladitya. According to the MMK, Pra.'s younger brother V. succeeded him, and that Pra. became king after the death of Graha (Mihira, i.e., after fH A.D.). It is difficult to decide whether Vajra preceded or suc­ceeded Prakataditya.

Rajyavardhana had his successor in Harsh a; and D h., that is, D h a r as en a IV his grandson was really H a r i h a • s anuj11 or des­cendant in which sense the ~fMK always uses the term. According to the Mirakshari idea of Hindu Law, Dharasena IV would be considered a successor and descendant of Rajyavardhana.. It is difficult to give value to the initial V. or J. (Tibetan version) of the succeisor of Dh. but the description leave~ little doubt that it was D h r u v 1 s e n a III, 'the youngest' of his grand-uncles, all elder to Dharasena"s own grandfather. The long age ( 100 years) confirms the identification. ...

It is noteworthy that the V alabhi kings maintained a navy. D h a rase n a IV in the year J46 A.D. issued two copper-plates; in

the earlier of the two in the same Kartikidi year (326 GE.) he is not cbakuurlin (Emperor), while a few months after he assumed that. title (BhanJ.ukar"s List, No. 1H8, No. 1H9). We should therefore conclude that his grandfather Harsh a v a r d han 1 died between the month of M.igha (Jth, Dark Fortnight) and Ashi~ha (S., 10). By thu title he chimed to be the heir to the Empire of Harshavardhana and something more, dut is, as the Emperor of the South.

IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

Evidently D h a r a s en a IV sent gover.nors to the East, or M i d h a v a G u p t a or A d i t y a s e n a accepted the suzerainty of the Valabhi emperors. A d i t y a s e n a · evidently started his reign as a subordinate to the V alabhi Emperor. Adityasena who performed three Ashmedhas and reached the shores of the seas must be taken to have broken the claim of the V alabhi Emperor to the title of chakravartin.

Tills: record about the succession of the ·grandson of Harsha dis· counts the story of the usurpation o£ 'Arjuna', minister of Harsha of the Chinese account. The stocy is much exaggerated. 'Arjuna• seems to have set himself up as the local ruler of Tirhut and was easily defeated by a tiny army. · •

§ 41. Later Guptas

(a) King Sri .

After him, in the Gau~a system there will be a king with the name ~ri, a . mt~hirtija, and lover of dharma. His capital will be V., a populous first class capital.

Having conquered his neighbouring rivals he will rule there. Seven and eight monas­teries he 'built" there. His minister was ~akaja, a Brahmin, with his help he ruled all around.. He lived for 11 years. (8Sti-S9). He lud a good career in heaven, as he was of religious soul, and whatever condition be brought about was only due to the faul~ of his seryants. (860-61). .

His feudatory (or servant) as sovereign Y. by name will have an unquestioned rule · for 8 years. He was killed by women (813-J.tt). Again (b) a Kshatriya dynast of

the P • ..Jynasly will become king.

Comments

King Sri with whom the family of 'Pa.-Varf1Ja' begins is Sri . Ad it y as en. a, son of Srimati and Madhava Gupta: This identity is

established by his successors, who in § 26 are De v a Gupta, V i s h !) u G u p t .a C h a n d r a d i t y a and D v a d a s a d i t y a:, while here (§ 46) they are R/s elder brother and R. who is identical with

· Vi s h l) u G u p t a. In place of D e v a G u p t a here the rule of Y, a feudatory who became. the master, is given. This seems to be y as o­v a r m a n (see below) • Y a s o v a r m a n ' s rule in Magadha .is proved by the Na.landa stone inscription of his minister Malada (EI. XX. 43). Ya5ovarman supplanted Deva Gupta who in § 26 is said to have been surrounded by his enemies and killed. The Nabndi ins­cription and the Gaut/avaho, composed in the reign of Y a5ovarman, now read with the l.fMK, would indicate that the king who was killed in battle on the Sone and who is called here both the king of Gau~a and thl!

GAVDA A'ri."D. MAGADHA PROVINCIAL HISTORY 69

king of Magadh~ was D e v a G u p t a of the Gau4a dynasty of the Guptas. ..

The a:.;;e of the king Sri--, 81 years, shows that the king was the old king Adityasena who had performed three ASt/ame.lbas and had a long reign. The later kings of the dy~ty were all short-li;ed. The last apology for the king refers to his Brahmanic rule and sacrifices. The Buddhists were greatly pleased with Adityasena. His capital bore the initial V.; was it Virut;ika {Deo-Barnark) (GI. 216)? ·

The statement (§ 48) that K u mira Gupta {lll) was the last independent ruler of the dynasty would indicate ~that probably in his last days Adityasena was defeated by the Chilukyas about 694 .A.D.

Vi nay i d it y a who ruled up to 6S6 A.D. and in thu year was sue• ceedcd by his son V i fa y i d i t y a {IGelhorn, EI. vm. App. IL 2) * defeated through his Crown-Prince Vijayaditya between 680 A.D. (the date of his accession) and 694 A.D. (the date of his death) the Emperor of All-Northern India {cf. I.A., VoL VIII. 26). About 68G-694 A.D.

Ad it y as en a, the asvamedhin, was undoubtedly the Emperor (Natha) of sak.alt~-Utlaripatha. The description might as well refer to his son Deva Gupta as his imperial successor. That it refus to the king of Magadha is established by the fact that the imperial insignia of the Ganga and Yam una flags were captured from the Northern emperor. These emblems had belonged to the Vaki{akas and are described as para· mdvaryt~-cbhiha, 'emblems of imperialism', in the Chilukya documents. They descended to the Guptas frorn the Vaki~akas.

The chronology proposed above in the Introduction is confirmed by the account of H w u i L u n (IA., X. 110) who visited Magadlu about 690 A.D. He found a temple under construction by Jih-kwan (su1z-army = A.dil)·astn•). In this temple the people from the South were to reside. It is remarkable that the temple mentioned before this was the C h i 1 u k y a t e m p I e, which was probably raised as a me· moria! by the C h i 1 u k y a V i j y i d i t y a in the heart of his enemy's kingdom. It was about 40 stages west of Nilandi. Adityasena was dead at the time and 'De v a v arm a,' that is. 'De va-G~ p t a• was rul­ing as 'the king of EAstern lnditl' (Prachi). The approximate time of the ,-isit of H w u i L u n may be gathered in this way. I t s i n g extracted this account. Itsing died in 713 A.D. Hwui Lun was sent out by the Chinese Emperor to follow the steps of and to attend on

70 . Jl.:lPERIAL HISTOR¥ OF INDIA·

Yiian-chau, ~ Chinese pilgrim, who had left for India a second time in 66J A.D. Yiian-chau had tarried in Dardistan for 4 years and then came to Magadha and died in Central India. Hwui Lun did not meet him, and lived for 10 years in a convent in the North and then came • to Magadha. Thus if Yiian-chau died about 670 A.D., Hwui Lun reached Magadha later than 680 A.D. or later still. Deva Gupta had

come to the throne and was reigning about 685-690 A.D. and he cer­t~y flourished before 713 A.D., the date of the death of ltsing. ·The temple begun by his father was ·being :finished and there had been no

. interruption in the dynastic regime up to that time.

The identity of Y. is established on the basis of the facts stated-to wit-that he was an outsider w\to interposed for 8 years, that Y a s o­

v a r m a n · did J:ule in Magadha on the authority of the Nalanda ins­cription, and that he killed a king of Magadha-Gati~a in the battle of the Sone, according to the Gaurfavaho. Under Ad it y as en a he

must have been considered a subordinate to the Gau~a (Later Gupta)

Dynasty~ According to Hwui Lun, De v a was reigning about 700 A.D. Y a s o v a r m a n • s rise dates a little after 700 A.D. According

to the other section (§ 26) De v a(Gupta) was surrounded by enemy !orces.and killed. We are therefore justified in placing De vaG up t a immediately after Adityasena, and treating him as the king killed by

Yasovarman.

It is to be marked that Y. is not treated as an Emperor. His

attempt to establish himself as e~peror did fail. He was defeated by

Lalitadityas but not slain as supposed by V. Srnith,(EHI., 392) for Kalha.Q.a says that Y a s o v a r m a n attended his court as a poet­

courtier after his defeat. His sending an embassy to China in 731 A.D.

seems to ha~e followed his defeat at the hands of L a 1 i t a d i t y a, for Lalitaditya himself was under the acknowledged suzerainty of China

and Y as ova r man would naturally seek the moral support of the

Chinese Emperor after his defeat by his protege. It seems that Y a so v arm an was ousted from Magadha before

n 1 A.D., probab~y at the time of his Kashmir defeat, which should be

dated before 731 A.D.

§ 46. P.'s dy11asty [restored] He ['of the P • ..dynasty'] killed the minlsters (or, supporten of that feudatory)

.(Ul).

GAtJDA Ali.'D MAGADHA PllOYINCIAL HISTORY 71

He was tensdess on account of his prestige, taking stcpt in a burry, unsteady, a drinker of wine, fond of rogues. He was lying on the ground drunk, and was killed

by enemies (86-4--66). (c) His only brother R. was king for 48 days (867). He gave money to Brah·

mins and paned time.

Comments

R.'s identity with Vis h r:t u Gupta C h 'and t i d i t y a is already discussed in the Introduction above. ~ genealogy there is as following:-

I

Devt Gupta I I .

The unnamed king of M~fK. Vislu)u Gupta (Ru., coins) · I

I Jivita Gupta ll

I Dvadasaditya

This section is not giving the name of D v i d a i i d i t y a. Vis h r:t u Gupta (R.) is treated as the last king in Bengal proper. D v ad as i d it y a, in any case, ruled only for a few months. It is evi· dent that it was either Dvadasiditya or Jivita Gupta who was captured by Lalitiditya of Kashmir and taken there as a prisoner. It is more likely that it was Jivita Gupta II, for Dvida5iditya died as a boy, and the Gau4a king captured by Lalitiditya had twice taken up arms against Lalita• ditya. L a 1 i t i d i t y a was invested with royal~y by the Emperor of China in 73 3 A.D. Lalitiditya undertook a digt.ija)'tl according to the Rijalaratigi~zi, which was generally done on accession. This date agrees

with the dates we approximately get from the MMK. for the close of the Gau4a Gupta Dynasty.

§ 47. A Su.lrt~ king in Gauqt~ After him Su, will be king (868). He will be a Su.dra by caste, a cripple. low.

non-rellgious. ill-tempered, and quarrelsome. He destroys Brahmin feud.U lords, re· duses of good-<onduct, and others. He will be al.rays busy in maintaining· law an:l order ( nigr.h•). His administration will be marp, be will be the kilie.r pf thieves. f.:~rbiJder of all rascals practising rellgious bypocricy. He will be a freedom-giver and will be a donor. He will rule for 17 years. He dies of leprosy (169-7)). ['I'ht.o {vllows hit future career in the hereafter (847-7J)].

lbis is the history of the past East.:rn kings, the 'klut.·lrilb.7Ut", and kno~n to e\·ery one. (an).

Comme11ls

The Sta. is the same cripple as described in § 47 above, who lud

72 IMPD.IAL HISTORY OF INDIA

been a popular Bengali leader elected to kingship. He seems to have been a successful, impartial ruler, though peevish and inclined to be idealistic. With ill health, persistent executive capacity, and doctrinaire temperament this ancient Bengali politician served his country well for 17 yem.

§ 48. The constitutional position of tbe Later Guptas, the Gau!11 Dy,nasty

A note on Emperor K(umara Gupta III)

Under king P. (Pra.) there will' be a king,--a descendent of another family branching off from the dyna,ty of P(ra).-a Kshatriya, very brave, an emperor of the three Seas. Ia this East Country he will be of large army and great power. He will beautify the earth with shining monasteries having relics of the Buddha, rest­howes and temples, with gardens, various stepped wells, wells, pavilions, roads, and free-kitchen. hotels. ·

He was a devotee o£ the Buddhas, took to the good Yina (Mahayana), and led the life of a ~akya monk, declining gifts, though making gifts. Ho was known by the name o£ K.., a learned man and knowing tradition. He ruled £or 21 years, and died o£ cholera. (876-82).

Hia descendants became subordinate rulen (874).

Comments

All what is said about K's position is ~eri£ed from inscriptions abC'ut K u m a r a Gupta III. The Gau~a Guptas called themselves ccthe dy­nasty. of Gau~a"'. This is evi~ent from contemporary records-the Gan/11vaho _and inscriptions. Kumar a Gupta III and A. d it y a­sen a were the only truly paramount sovereigns in the line. Why A. d i t y as e n a is not counted in the line as a paramount king is prob­ably due to his defeat by the Chalukyas. The Chalukya temple-hostel and his undertaking to build a temple-hostel for the Southerners imply the Chalukya domi.riation in the last days of A.dityasena.

§ 49. The Pii/11 Dynasty

Then the. G o p i I a 1 will be ling who will be of the menial caste, and the people will be miserable with Brahmins. The Buddha'• doctrine having been lost, the time will be itretgious (813-8-4). [Necessary mantras prescribed]. [See next section].

· S 10. Religious Pr11ctice in the East, Scmth, Insulindi~t 11nd Further Indi11

Thtn. by mantra system (1D2gical formulas) serve the people (884). [Directions

CAL'DA ANI> MACADHA PROVINCIAL mSTORY 73

about Tir.i worship etc. follow for the Llsi, the Dt~k.shi1JiP•IIu and tk lJ't4mls m lk Stl, for l!~rilula, Kt~rmt~rangl, ICim#riP• and Llai1, up to verse 894).

Comments

Insulindia and Further India come here in the Souther~ system. ..,The Dvipas in the middle of the Sea" were inhabited by Mlechchhas and pirates (fasluzra) (8.9.9).

. . In M a d h y a d e & a there ll'ill be nrious K i n g • and M i n i 1 t e r 1, weak and

of little intelligence. •A brief notice of the main kings is being given u follow1'. (903-912).

M. (S., in T.), N., P. (Pra., in T.), D., I., S. (not in T.), A., Graha (not in T.), Kirti .(not in T.), H., then§. (B. in T.). ]., B., L., Soma; H. (Dh., in T.), then A. (90J-907). S. and L. and Stri. (will be) haters of the people; S. (A. in T.) and :t.L 11·ill be lords of men (or causing prosperity to men):

they will be respectively K rim i, Brahmins and Vaisyas, doen of irreligious deed., hated, and fond of women (909). The kings will have large numbcn of dependants (relations) in that low age, in Madhya4da (910).

The middli.ngs, best ones, intermediary ones, and the lowest have been mentioned. They will be of 5hort life (912).

§ 52. Miscellaneous Tracts On the river G an g e a, on the table-land of the Him a I a y a a and in Kim&.

r ii p a, there will be similar kings ( 913),

The kings of An gad e' a for the periods first, middle and last are now related. In the beginning there (will be) .v r it 1-S u db in a; he (will be called X.rnurija. The last A_ilga king 11·ill be Subhuti-BhU.ti, an Ailga (914-U).

In Kim ar il p 1 the kings .,..ill be S ad aha and B h a v 1 d a, the casteless (91f).

At V a iii I i there will be Sub h il, M rig a and K u m ira u the last ontt and the two Vs' (916).

At K a pi Ia pur a where the Sage was born there (were) the pure-minded ~ i k y a j a 1, descending from Ad it y a-I k. • h a (that is SM')'tlt •'!'i• I k 1 h v ;... kua). The Lut (was) §u.ddhodana the Sj.kya, alnongst the ~kyavardlww (917).

(The magical nutr:.is appropriate for Madhyade5a are mentioned up to .924).

§ SJ. The Scbtme of Ro)'td History summtJ up Nurmrous kings h.ave been related, belonging to Mad by ad e i a, North.

10

74 n.hERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

West, East, South and minor dir~ctions, (vidik.shu)-everywhet-e, and outside, the Islandt--d.ivided into four (82S-26).

• · Numerous kings and m11nlr11-processes have been related according to quarters l . .

(927).

(According to time, place and rulers, Mantras have been prescribed (928-31).

All the kings have been described according to the quarters (924).

Comments

This ends the dynastic history. Then follow the notices of political · monks, Brahmins and other citizens, and religious and social leaders.

PART III

RELIGIOUS AND SOCIAL LEADERS

S 14. Monks (Yatis) connected uitb the Stale

The Buddhist recluses connected with the state (rijynpttina.lJ) will be these (9H): M I tr i chin 1 (Matricheta, T.); K Ul u mira (KUSUU12., T.); !f.; K u k u r 1 (Kumara, T.), an extreme lover of dharma;

N i g a (N i g I r j una) whose n~e wu Rat n a 11 rp. b h a 'Y a; G.; K u mira; V. the dharma-thinker; A. the high-souled, who was unap-o

proachable in Buddhism; L. the qualified, the wise; R.. (not in T.); and N. (not in T.); (937-H).

Under king B u ddh ap a k • h a was the light of Buddhism. A(A 6 Ya g h o 1 h a) the Buddhist recluse Brahmin of Saketa, who lived for 10 year1 (918-9,.0);

A, the loving Bhikshu in the South, of 60 years, the wise, of JUSi [T.] city;

South.

...... 2).

Th. [Dh., T.] the recluse of the South. who prohibited cri­ticism of others, and who had powers from manua (9_.0

A par a, the excellent recluse of Ceylon; and the Ceylonese non-Hindu monb ~'ith Hindu names who condemn criticism of othen and tole.. ra'nt of the nnhikaa will arise at. the end of the Yug1 in

that terrible time. V., L., R.. [D., T.], and Vi. [V., T.], will be.devoted to the Buddha'• doctrW ..

(9-U ...... J). Under king B i li k a (Kala, T.), there will be the monk S. (M., in T.) and

Huetical Buddhisn.

monasteries, gardens, chaityas, reservoirs, wells, Buddha images, fl'Dlbols, bridges, patht-all different from onhodox Bud­dhism (9H-,.7).

There will be M. (S. in T.), K., N., [R.., Gh.--in T.] Sud 1 tt a. S u • he q a. Sen a k i r t i, Datta k a. and Din aka who will carp at the theories of others (8f0-.f9).

There will be a monk. formerly a VaQik (merchant) ~d another, formerly a

rhilmthropi.m. Vaidya (physician) who will think of the interest of the poor.

There will be Ch.; R..; Bh.; and P r 1 tit b 1-~ rid db 1 who will explain the meaning of the Buddha image-s; :P.L the intelligent; and the monk. Sraddh1 (950-H). There will be these and

m.any others ••ho v.·ill be light unto Buddhism. and when Buddhism will decay, beautiful Artilt IDOIIh. BudJha images will be made by them (9Sl).

76 IMPERIAL HISTORY OF INDIA

·~ongst the future monk5, the first pl~ce will be held by the Southern monks ladinc W. ia the •th (94S). ·They will win fame by mantra and tantra practices

CCDhr'1· . (9H).

Comments

The time of N a g i r j u n a is indicated by placing him above As v a g h o s h a who is noted to have been a contemporary of Buddha­paksha, the Yaksha king-partial to Buddhism, that is, Kadphises (§ 11).

A more specific date of Nagarjuna is given in § 9 above. The notice shows that there was a regular school of philosophers

who gave meaning to various images of the Buddha, and that there was a ~chool whO specialised in producing beautiful images. ·

S H. Brahmins and others connected with the State Brahmins.

•'Now J shall mention to you the religious Brahmins practising Mantra and Tantra, receiving maintenance from the State" [or, 'who took to politics, T.] (956).

V., the rich Brahmin, who went across the Vedas, in this whole country went round for controverting and went over all the three Oceans (to the Islands and Further India), and engaged himself in controversies. He practised the 16-syllable mantra (958, etc., 'f9).

(There will be) Jaya and Sujaya the famous §ubhamata o£ good famlln U d y a ta the religious; M a d h a v a the good; M a db u S u m ad b u; Siddha; and Nama (960-61). ··

§ 56. Siidras ami Saluzs • R. i g h a v a the ~iidra, and others, (who will be) ~ a k a-b o r n (T.-Kasa), will

be repeaten [of mystic syllables] according to the prescription of [Maiiju-Sri] Kumara. miracle-.worker5, wise and learned (962). They will be supported by the State on account of their knowledge of mantras (903).

§ 57. Brahmins again V1Sht)ugupta

.'l'ht!n V., the Bnhm.in, at Pushpapura: He will be angry, a miracle-worker, and will cause chastisement amongst kings on account of his poverty and feeling of insult (964). He is called •the lUng of •nger' and 'Yamiintalul. He was a pacifier of the wicked. and was for removing what was harmful and for augmenting what was good.

But Wt fool of a poverty-stricken Brahmin, misled by anger threw his anger at the king'• life ('67).

S. (Subandhu)

Alter him was S. (Saban d h u?), the Brahmin, an expert in pottical counsel and .Anha(i.Utn), telf-po<S-'essed, a lord, very famous. (He practised self-les.sly mantras etc.

'":">·

IUl.lGIOUS AND SOCIAL LEADERS 77

s·. s. will ~ in Milava; be will control Brahmin goblins. He will be a Brahmin

(97o-72). ..

Stntthcrn Brlhmins

V., an artist abroad

After tl,is, V. will be a famow Brahmin in Dwhi.Q.apatha. He will be a Buddhist. Rtac:hiog the two Seas be will decorate monasteries, gardens, chaityas and the Buddha images (97•-n).

Bh.

After him. that good a:nd very wealthy Brahmin Bh. [N. in T.] will be famow in the South (976).

MadhyadeS:a BrahminJ • In Madhyadesa, there will S a m p ii r I} a the Brahmin; V i n aya and S u T i·

nay a; Pur I} a of Mathuri; and B b.: the c:haru:ellor of royal exchequer, a worshipper by mantra (977-78). '

These are the Brahmin worshippers of B~ (979).

(Then follows a description of the 1\uhayana pantheon. and the work closes with Mahayana moral. T •. has only up to verse 988 (hal£ of988).

Comments

The South, on the above data, wa:s closely connected with Insulindia in the matter of Buddhist art.

It will be noticed that Vis h J;1 u g up t a (9 hi J;1 a k y a) who is also mentioned in the above section, is acknowledged here to be essentially a just man and as having great administrative capacity. Buddhist grievance is that he destroyed N a n d a who was probably a Buddhist.

S u b a n d h u, if my identification is correct, was essentially a politician. ·

INDEX

A Archipelago (Dvipeshu) S, 32. Arjuna 61.

A 73. Anhailstra 2, 17, SO, 76. A, the high-souled 7f. Artist Monks 7J. A, the loving Bh.ikshu 7S. . l . A.rya-MUiju ~ri Miilakalpa (Pt. ID) 1, A (Aivaghob) the Buddhist recuse, 2•

Bra.hmi.n 7J, Aryiv:uta, Eastern 26. Abhisamayalankara 4. A.ryiv:uta, or Northern India S7 • .Aditya 28. Asanga (T.) (Sanga S.) • 18 • .Aditya-lksha 73. A.sh.igha 67 • .Aditya's Initial time (SO A.D.) ·Z9. Asia 36, 40. Adityasena (650-680 A.D.) .fl, 43, • 4• Asia, Central 20

1 23.

H, 16, S7, 18, S9, 68, 69, 70, 72· Asia, Hunic 37. Adityasena of the Gau4a Guptas ( 616 Asia, North 20.

-700 A.D.) 63. . Aioka 11, 17 • .Adityasena of the Later Guptas 60. Aiou the Great (Maurya) 11, U • .Adityascna ~ri 68. Asoka Mulhya 14. Adityavardhana 2, 29. A5oka of 100 A.B., (Nanda I or Nanda-.Adityavardhana'of Thanesa.r 62. vardhana) 12 • .Adi Yuga 10. ., Assam 66, 67. A~gha~stan. (~avm) 23. 39. Assmt, King of n. Aihole mscr•puon 31. Assyria 21. Airakir;ta (Erin) 61. A.surutin 2J. Ajita 10. Aivaghosha 11, 20, 76. Ajiita, Maharaja 10. Aivamedha 61, 69. Ajita, Satru 9, 10, 11. :\svarnedha sacrifices 43. Ajau Kingdom 10. Avanti 27. Ajita=Adityavarman. 27. Avantivarman (17()-...600 A.D.) 11, Sl, .Ajiu [Hara (T.)] called Kunu 27, 62•

Akbar HI. Avantivarman Parameivara H. Alexander H. Ayodhyi chronicles H. Albcruni 23. B Allahabad 62. · Allan 38, H. Bila i.e •• Biliditya 37. 31, )9, All-India Emperor (s) 39, fO. 66. Bal.a (B.ilakhya, T., S. BlladhyaLha) All-India Empire 40. 6). H. . AMMK 4, 6, 11. 12, 14, lJ, 16. 11, Bala the Easterner (Purvadeukal,l) H.

19, 20, 21. 22, 24, 2S, 26. 21,32. Baliditya (s) 37. 31, .of()• H, .H, U, Amsuvarman (6H---6SO A.D.) 7. 21, n. 67.

22. Baliditya (Bal.iditya D) H. • Anarchy 42. · Biliditya I 37, .fl. Ancient Kings before the Buddha 10. Biladitya D 37, 39. 40, .ofl, 44, U, ,1, AnJhra f9. 62. Anga 10, 47. Blliditya. Emperor H. Ang:ad~a 73. Blliditya. Paramdavara U. An~a ling 73. B.i.laka (Kala T.) 7J. Ap;ra 7S. Bala-Pulina-sukeSi JO. Aps.:~J 60. Balk.h-to-K.ashmir 23. ApuJ inscription S7. Blr;ta fl. f7. AphuJ inscription J7. B.uhhla 2J.

INDEX

Battle ol Pundravardha.o.a Sl. 'Boraspicin 2 S. &.11 H. Brahmadatta Il. Bcnares J, JJ, 49, JJ, H, U, 61, 64, Brahmanic rule 69.

6S, 67. - Brihma.o.ah 9. Benares House · U. Brilun~a~ rise of 3S. Bengal 1, 7, H, 38, 43, .f7, <49, SO, U, Bralunans, political 6.

H, U, U, 61, 63, 67. Brahmin (s) 1, lf, 17, 22, 4J, so, H, Bengal and Bihar <47. J2, B, S7, 60, 6S, 71, 73-, 74, 76. Bengal, condition of J 0. Bralunin caste 10. Bengal monarchy S 1. Brahmin controversialists 14. Bengal proper 46, 71. Brahmin emperor, Pushyamitra 19. Bengalees 4J. Brahmin feudal lords 71. Bengali leader 72. Brahmin goblins 77. Bengali politician 72. Bralunin, heretical 47. Bh. 60, 63, 66, 71. Brahmin, leading <49. Bh.= (Bhinu Gupta) H. Brahmin minister <49. Bh., the Chancellor of the Exchequer 77. Brahmin, Madhyadda 77. Bh. (not in T.) 77. Brahmin, Southern 77. Bhadra 60. Brahmin worshippers 77. Bhadrasena 14. Brihadrathas 13. Bhagalpur 47, S6. Buddha 2, 4, 9, 10, 11, 12, U, 14, 20, Bhigavat .f7. 22, 31, 32, 49, 76. Bhagavat (pura) J.4, 63. Buddha's doctrine 72, 7S. Bhagavat (probably Bhagavatvarman) Buddha Gupta H.

U. Buddha hood 18, 22. Bhagupta i.e., .AqUuvarman the Vatsaka Buddha images 24, 33, 47, 7S, 77.

21. Buddha Lord 4J. Bhigupta Vatsaka . 20. Buddha-paksha 20 • .Bhakrama (Parakrama T.) 20, 21. Buddha-paksha 20, 75. Bhandarkar's list 67. Buddha-paksha, (read yaksha) 19. Bhandra, the ~iidra 63. Buddha-paksha, the Yaksha king 76. Bhanu Gupta 39, 40, H, S6, 63, 6-4. Buddha raja 30. Bh (anu Gupta) .,..7, Buddha, relics o£ 72. Bb {anu Gupta)=Bhinu Gupta Bali- Buddll3's teaching 10.

ditya SS. Buddha (Y) aksha 18. Bhanu Gupta .Baliditya H, 56. Buddha-Y aksha 2 0. Bhanu Gupta Baladitya U, (c. soo-no Buddhism 9, 10, H, 19, 23, 47, 64, 6S,

A.D.) 61. 66, 7S, 77. :BhiraSiva 26. Buddhism, destruction of 18. BhiraSiva Nagas S2. Buddhism in India 19. BhiraSiva 26. Buddhism, Northern 12. Bhiratavarsha 2J. Buddhism,. restoration of 19. Bhasa 11. Buddhism, Revival of 11. Bhaskarichirya 31. Buddhist (s) lf, 16, 24, 32, 33, 37, Bh:asmama 49 45, SO, 64, 77. Bhasm:una (Bhasma T.) -48. Buddhist Art 77. Bhivasu 20. Buddhist authority 37. Bhavasu ~ubhasa 21. Buddhist Brahmin 14. BhJVda 7). Buddhist chroniclers 15. nlukshu (s) 12~ U. .Buddhist church 23. Bhikshu asanga 18. Buddhist clergy 6. :B..'Utiri Pillar inscription 3 6. Buddhist doctrine 3 6. Bihar .fJ. Buddhist faith 22, 6S. Bihar-Bengal-Orissa 66. Buddhist Heretical 7S. Bimbisin 10, 11, 16, 17. Buddhist Historian 26, H, 36. Bindusira T. (Bindunra, S.) 16, 17. Buddhist ideal 48. Bombisira 10. Buddhist Jatakas 13.

Buddhist king 3 8, 6 f. Buddhut laity 9. Buddhist :Monk .ll, 60, 62. Buddhist recluse$ 7$, Buddhut te\:ords 17. Buddhist religious historian S. BuddhUt Saints and Teachers 18. Buddhist technical terms ), B11ddhist temple 24. Buddhist wisdom 66. Buddhist wishes H. Buddhist 11•riter 6.

INDEX

Chandragarbla Siitta 36, 37. Chandra Gupta IS, 16, 17, H. Chandra Gupta I H, 48, S2. Chandra Gupta U 37. Chandra 5ata l 0. Clupala · 24. Chbos-hhyung 7. China 32. , China (Tibet) 22.: Chinadda 22. · China, Embassy to (731 A.D.) 70. China, Emperor of 19.

w

Budha Gupta (c. SOO A.D. d.) 39, -46, 61.

2, 37, 31, Chinese Emperor 22. 10. Chinese pilgrim 70. .

Budha Gupta (mistake for Buddha Otitra 11. Chota 43. Gupta) J4,

Budha (Siq'lha) 30. Budha Suddha 3 0. Burma, upper 3 2. Burmese books 17. Burmese Buddhism 14. Burmese, tradition H. Burubilvam, (correct Urubilvam) Buston (b. 1289 A.D. d. 136) A.D.)

... 36.

c Caesar -4f. Central India, State of 41. Ceylon 37. Ceylonese non-Hindu Monks 71. Cb. 7S. Chaityas 12. Chakrapalita 37. Chakrapilita's, Junagarh inscriptioo Chilukyas S, 69, 72. Chilukya documents 69. Chilukya domination 72. Chilukya inscription · 3 1. Chalukya kings ·U. Chilukya power. Chalukra Pulakesin of Bidami 31. Cbilukya temple 69, Chaluk)'l temple hostel 72. Chalukya Yijayaditya 69. Cham.ua (T.), Chandrasena (S.) Champa 32. Champavati -47. Chit;taky:a 16, 17. Chanda 11. Cha~dJnamlli 18. Chandra 30, 42, -43.

Chota. c:ountry oH, Sl. Church history U. Coloniet 7. Commandment (doctrine) U. Confusion in East S2. Cosmo~ Indicopleustet -40.

9 Council of Ministen 14, U.

i 7 Council. Second 11. • • Cunningham lJ •

0. ,3. Daksha 41.

D

Oaksha, inscription of 41. DakshiJ;ta 41. Oakshi~:tapatha 73, 77. D:llai Lama 2. Oimodar:a Gupta J7.

' 6 Oamodarpur, · copper plate ol S H ' A.D. '7

Oardistan 70. Dasaniipa 6J. Death (Ya.rn.intaka) U. Deccan 17. Oeo Barnark: (Shahabad), grant of ( J70

A.D.) J7. Oeo Barnark: inscription 43, H, 16, JS,

60. Deva (s) (700 A.D.) 10, 42, 70.

11. Deva=Deva Gupta=Deva Gupta ll 42. Deva I=Chandra Gupta II -42. Oendisa 42. · Devadillditya 60.

Chandriditya VisJu:tu Gupta H. Chandtidiry:a Vi~h~:tu Gupta in Magadha.

Oevadisiditya, in Magadha 6). Deva Gupta (liSQ-710 A.D.) 44. Deva Gupta U, ,0, n, "• 70, 71. Deva Gupta (70Q-720 A.D.) 61. Deva Gupta II 4), J9.

(c. 721-74S A.O.). Ch.anJragarbh:&-puiprichchhl 7, "·

Deva Gupta Vub.gu Gupta Cla.ndri-dity:a "·

iv

Devaraja B, H. Deva temple 42. I:navarmi i.e., Den Gupta 69. Dhanu 2f.

INDEX

Election Anarchy, Bengal 42. Election of Gopilaka 42. Emperor of All-Northern India 69. Emperor of All Uttarapatha H.

Ohara H. (Db.) =Dha(ra.scna IV)

Emperor of China 71. ( 646-649 Emperor, Chinese 70.

A.D.) JJ, 621 661 67, 68. Dharma 49. Dharma·Aioka i.e., the Maurya 12. Dharmadeva 21. Dharmadosha 41. Dbarma·Pala U. Dharma (Slst.ra) SO. Dhamwena I H. Dbruva 24, 2J. Dbruvasena n 24. Dbruvasena m 67. Dhundhu.mara 12. DJipa 12. Dinajpur 31. Di.naka 7S Dipank.ara 4. Dipankara ~rijiiihu. (Ariia} 3. D. I. S. (not in T.) A 73. Durga 61. Dvadaia 43.

Emperor of India f 6. Emperors of Madhyadeia,(Sirvabhumika,

T.; S. Sirvabhutika) 26. Emperors of Northern India 59, 69. Emperor Samudra Gupta, the prosperous

48. Emperor of Sakata Uttarapatha 69. Empire, the centre of SS. Eran 40, H. Eran, battle of (flO A.D.) 63, 64. Eran inscription 39. Eran Pillar memorial 40. Europe 3 6, 40.

F First Yuga 10. Forest (A~avi) 6S. Francis Joseph 61. Further India 32, 72, 73. Future :P..I.iddle time ll.

G Dvidasiditya 43, 68. 71. Dvidaiiditya Chandra Gupta m, (710 G n.

A. D.) 44. Dvidaiaditya Vuhnu Gupta (R..) Dvapara. 11. Dviribhis.ira 19.

Gabbi 20. 71. Gait 32.

Gambhira 19, 20. Gambhira Yaksha 19.

Dvijiti ~kya (Ikshvaku) Dvipas in the Southern

66. Ganajyam, Sea (Indian Gat}arijyam (T.) H.

. Archipelago) 12. Dynasty of Varat;usi 13. Dynasty of ~he West 20.

E

Gat;1apati Sastri (Mm., Dr.) 1, 2, 3. Gana Sankara 31. Ga~a Sankara Vyighra 30. Gandhita 3 6. Ganga 69.

Early Emperon before the Buddha 12. Ganges 36, 37, 42, 49, Sl, 64, 73. Early X.ushans (the Kadphises) 19. Garga-Sa.rphiti 4. East 33. 49. sz. Sl, U, 68, 72, 73, Giithi Sanskrit 4.

74. Gauga (s) 3, 7, 33, 38, 39, 42, 43, 4f, East country 12. 47, 48, 49, 60, 70 East (Magadha, Bengal and Assam) 40. Gau~a, city of 64.

·Eastern country 47, SO. Gau~a country 42. Eastern countries 63. Gau~a, dynasty of the 33, 34, 69, 72. Eastern Emperor H. Gau9a, and of 63. Eastern History ).4. Gau4a dynasty (Guptas, Later) 70. Eastern History, Provincial 27. Gau9.a dynasty of the Later Guptas 61. Eastem India (Piirva-Di.k) S. Gau4a Gupta dynasty 71. Eastern past kings 71. Gau4.a Gupta (the dynasty of Gau~a) Eastern Provinces J 2. 72. Eastern and ~ .. estern Seas 17. Gau9a King 44, 47, 48, SJ, S7, JS, 69. East up to the Sea 48. Gau9a king of Magadh.a S9. E. G. I. 31. Gau9a history, Local 47. E. I. 61, 67. 61, 69. Gau4a Lines again 46.

INDEX v

Gaul,la and M.agadlu 46. Gupta dynasty 7, 31, .oW, S2, S9. Gaul,la and Magadha, history of H. Gupta dynasty, Later 60, n. Gau4a and Magad.lu, local history of Gupta Emperon ll. H, 39.

-46. Gupta Empire 37, 39, -41, 61. GauJa nation 66. Gupta Empire, decline of n. Gauda officials J5. Gupta Empire, recovery of 61. Gau4a panition 61. Gupta Empire revived 1. Gau9a people 47. Gupta Epoch H. , Gau9as, aeparatist H. Gupta Epoch. Great ;H. Gau9.a, separatist dynasty 61. Gupta Era 40. Gau4a system 60, 68. Gupta family 39, 46. Gau9a, system (i.e., Magadha and Gupta family o£ Malan 62. Ga~a) J 2. Gupta of Gau4&. Later Imperial (c.

Gaul,la tantra JO. UJ-730 A.D.) 42. Gau4a untra or Gau4,a system 66. Gupta history H. Gau9avaho 61, 70, 72. Gupta Howe, Main sa. G. E. 67. Guptas, Imperial H. G. I. 40, tfl, 43, H, S6, S7, S9. Gupta Imperial 47, H. Gods, heavenly &. Gupta Imperial dynasty1 description of God Sth~nu 29. 61. Gomin (Gomimukhya) 11. Gupta Imperial History H. Gomi or Gomin · 19. Gupta Imperial, Later 43. Gomin (Pw;hymitra 188 B.C-U2 B.C) Gupta Imperialism SJ,

18. Gupta Imperial, position of Sl. Gomi-Sha94a, (Gomin the bull) 19. Gupta Imperial Revival n.

· Gomi-Siu.t?-4a. the wicked 19. Gupta Kings H, 36, 41. Gopa n. Gupta.s, Later 7, -42, 44, 41, H, S7, Gopa k.ing 63. U, 671 61, 72. Gopa=Goparaja 63. Guptas, of Gau4a-l~gadha, Revival Gopala (s) 1, 42, -43, 46, fl. and fall of 6). Gopala (c:. 73Q-7J7 A.D.) H, 47, 60, Guptas. Later Imperial 6).

72. Guptas, Later, of Magadha 19. Gopala (the "dlsajivins" ~udras) ). Gupta line, main 60. Gopala (the death of) 800 A.D. ). Gupta lords 40. Gopila (dynasty of) 47. Guptas, of Magadha SJ, Gopila, Election of (c:. 7H A.o.) U. Guptas, Magadha •U. . Gopala (i.e., Palas) S, 46. Gupta Masten (Gupu-Nitha~; not lord. Gopila reign (741-772 A.D.) 63. of the Guptas) 40. Gopala, the ~udra a. Gupta overlord J I. Gopila, a ~iidra 4J. Gupta Period 1, 61. Gopilaka 3, 42, 41, 47. Gupta Period, Later (c. 170 A.o-UO Goparaja 40, S 3, 64. . A.D.) 49. Go~ndra 3 0. Gupta Possessiona J 1. Go~ndra lndrasena ) 1. Guptas Pre-imperial 41. Govinda ) l. Gupta Princess Harsha Gupta 21. Graha 27, 7J, Gupta SovereignJ 36, tfO. Graha=Grahavarman d. 606 A.D. 27. Gupta rule n. Gralu (Mih.ira) 67. Gupta times H. Gnhnannan (60~0J A.D.) S7. Gwalior 39, 40. Gre:ater India 32. Grttll. H. Gujrat 2 S. Gupta (s) (HO A.D.). Gupta (1) 2, 3, 7, 27, H, 40, 41, 43,

Jl, SJ, 60, 61, 69. Gupu attempt 48. Guru defeat JB.

H H. (Dh., in T.) 73. H. (Hu\).a) 6-4. H. ( H119-a T ori.aw].a) J -4, 64. H., S(B. in T.) 73. H. (Sudra) 64. H.ara (SH-HO) 27, 21.

INDEX

Harikela 73. . Imperial History, Gupta 7. Harsha J, 24, 29, 31, 36, 42, -44, H, Imperial History, Madhyadda 7, 20, 27,

n, 67, n. H. Harshavardhana (60~47 A.D.) (606 Imperial list H.

--'46 A.D. 62) 1, 5, 7, 2S, 28, 29, Imperial (Magadha) Gau~a dynasties -41, -42, -46, 47, -49, so, H, Jc>, 19, 62, 33 •

. 64, 67, Imperial Period 9, ·33. Harshavardh.tna. Empire o£ 67. Imperial Philosophers 75. Harya (Hayagriva T.) 13. Imperial Sakas 27. . Haya J2, Imperial Valabhi dynasty 2. Himidri 20, 23, 32, n. India 7, 36, 40, 56, S8. Himalayan hiitory, Provincial 20. India Central 7, 70. Himalayan State 22. India East 7. Himalayan valleys 6J. India Eastern H, 45, 59.

' Himalayas 20, 6S, 73. India, Empire of Northern S7, S9. Hindu (s) 23, U, S6. . India, Further 72, 76. Hindu Central India (M.adhyadesa) 6 India History of (150 to 3SO A.D.) 45, Hindu dynasties 27. 47, S2. · Hindu dynasties of Further India 32. OCndia, Northern 'zs, 44, 58, 60. Hindu Ministry H. India, North Himalayan States 7. Hindu names 7J. lndia, Orthodox Hindu 3 7. Hindu Napoleons SS. . India, South 7. Hindu Orthodox 36, f2, India, Southern 29 •

. Hinduism, Orthodox, in Bengal 47. India, West 7. Hi.nu;tyag:ubha 22, India, Western 24, 49. His Majesty (~imin) U. 39. Indian Archipelago 32. His Majesty U. H. Indian Historian 35, 36. History of Assam 3 2. Indian History 2, 6. History of India 1. · lndian record H. Hoerule 2J, 28. · Indian scholars 2. Hun (s) 36, 39, -40, H, fti, Sl, SB, Indra 2J, 32.

·s9, 61, 6-4. . Indra (Chandra T.) Sena 30. Hii.Qa (s) 36, H, S7. Insulindia 72, 73, 77. Hun army 62. ISana=ISanavarman 27, 28. Hun innsion 37, -40, H. isanavarman (S30-H4 A.D.) 28, 57, H (un) King S7. 58, S9, 62. Hun power sa. isanavarman, Emperor (SSO-S54 A.D.) Hun time · -41. 62. Huvishka 24.­Hwui Lun 69, 70.

isanavarman Maukheri 60. · Islands 7 6.

I Islands in the Sea 7) • ., ltsing (died 713 A.D.) 69, 70.

J. A. 2S, 30, -43, 69. Imperial Dynasty of :Benares 13. J dmperial Dynasty of the East J • al · · 9 .Imperial Dynasty of Srikant\ta Thanesar J. A. (Journ ASlattque) 4, 6 •

62. . Jambiidvipa 12, )6.

Imperial Dynasty o£ Vishnuvardhana Jammu 19. 62. · · Jarta i.e., Jat S 3.

Imperial Eastern History 21. Ja~a-vam$a (Jata dynasty) n. 'Imperial Gau~ dynasty i.e., Later J aunpur inscription . S 9.

Guptas (Adityasena to Vashnu Gupta) Java 32. ~ hp J~U

Imperial Guptas (HB A.D. to JOO A.D.) Jaya, king, !.fahavisha 61. 1, 7, 33, -46. Jayanaga of K.an;lasuval\la 61.

Imperial History 26. Jaya the serpent, (Jayanaga} 66.

INDEX :vii

J. B. 0. R.. S. · 12. u. 16. 17, 2f, 32, Kashmir defeat 70. sz, n. Kashmir valley 19.

]. B. L. n. ~mit 22. 23. jih-Kwan (Sun-army:::::Adityasena) 69. ~si?a d 9•

19 J~as (B~.ddhas)ha-4)9• .... · K:~hl:;ir, ~thern 2J. Jmaa (N1rgrant s ·u. K 1.., • - 16 J hn 22 atu. .. santugara • J::h~~ Gup'u (6Sl A.D.) 21. Kau~udi:mahotsava ~2. Ji~h~u Gupta II (710-730 A.D.). 43. Ka~~mbl ~~-' U, 36.

4~ H sa 63 · KavlSa (Kap1Sa) 22, 23. ' ' ' ' Kielbom 301 31, 69.

Jivita Gupta II 71. K.ielhom, E. L VIII 4 ... ·. J. R. A. S. 2S. Kesari (Lion) 66.

K Kesi 30. Ketu 2J.

K. 72. Khalimpur copper-plate 4S. K. i.e., Kumara Gupta III 60. Khanda forest 18. Kabul S 6. Kha~des l 1. Kachh-Sindh 24. Kharagraha 24. Kadamba inscriptions 32. Kharavela 1. Kadphises S, 18. 76. Kings 73. Kadphiscs I 20. Kings after the Maurya1 11. Kadphises II 20. Kingly exposition J. Kalachakra 7. Kirti 7).

Kalasa 73. K.., N., (R:, Gh. io. T.) 7J. Kala-Asoka 12. Kobla u. KalhaJ]a 23, 70. Kou. family f2. Kali 30. Kota t·m~ts Gupta fights Jl, Kali age 10, 11. Krishna Gupta H. Kalinga 32, 49. Krimi 73. Kalinga dynasty 32. Kshatra SO. Kalinga king 32. Kshatra status J2. Kaliilga Seas 32. Kshatriya (1) 111 4J. 60, 64, 66, 72. Kalinga Waters 32. Kshatriya dynast. 61. Kama-A.Soka (Tiranatha) 12. Kshatriya (Gupta) dynasty 47. Kamariipa 32, 47, S6, 73. . Kshatriya kng 6J. Kamariipa K~la (Ka~arup~ Kula kings Kshatriya leading n, 63.

()f the fam1ly of Kamarupa) 32. Ksbatriya soveteip 66. Kanauj 44, S7, J9, Kshatriya status J2. Kanauj (Paiichala) S9. • Kukura (Kumira I) 7f. Kand;~rpa 12. Ku.mira 21, H. 73, n, 76. Kangnur 36. Ku.mira, (T. Kusuma) 7S. Kangra or Jammu <48. Kumira ll 31. Kani~hka 18, 20. Ku.mira i.e., Kumira Gupta ll U. Kantipuri 26. Ku.mira Gupta 61. Kanyakubja S9. I Kumira Gupta n H. - . .. . Kapil a 11. I Kumira Gupta 1J (~kriditya .foe ~n· Klpilapura 7}, Kramiditya) H. Kapi!Jvastu -47. IKumara Gupta m (UJ-HO A.D.) Kapplil 20. S7, 67, 69. Kuko~as of Kashmir H. Kumara Gupta, Emperor 72. Karma 6. I Kumira KalaS& J. Kartikidi year (l26 G. E.) 67. Kumbha 30. Kirtikeya 3 0, 3 2. Ku.Sigrapura '· K.Ei 13, i'f.

1

Kushin (s) 41. K~i country 64. Kushin Susania.n <40. Kashmir 11, 20, 37, <40, H, H. u. 63. 1Kusuma sugara 12.

viii INDEX

L Maha-China (China) 22. Lilla (s) 2-4, 2J. Mah.idyuti 19. Lida II (Kachh-Sindh) 24. Mahi Kasyapa 10. l.alitiditya (UO A.D.) 44, S9, 63, 70. Mahi Kosala 13,. Lalitiditya of Kashmir 71. Mahinabal]. 42. La.nkavatirasiitra 7. Mahapadma 16, 17. LavaJ]a Ocean (Indian Ocean) 30. Mahapadma Nanda 1, 14, IS. lauhitya (Brahmaputra) sa, 61. Maharaja 64. Levi, Prof. 18. Mahirijidhiraja 28, 43. Lichhhavis (H.9-HO A.D.) 20. Maharajahs, heavenly 6. Lichhavi Dynasty 20, 21. Mahasena 11, 32. Lichhavi Dynasty Nepal 21, 22. Mahasena Gupta 49, S8, 66. Lichhavi rulers. 11. .Mahi Turush.ka 23, 24. Lok.a 3 ), H. , Mahavamsa 17. Loka (Gauc;la dynasty) 33. Mahivir~ formula 22. Loka the Gau4avardhana 34. Mahi Yaksha 1.9. Lokesa (T.) 14! Mahi Yina 1, 3, 7, 18. Low age 18. Mahi Yana (Buddhism) 23, Sl. Low Period 18. Mahi Yana Mantra 6, 13, 2S. L, the qualified, the wise 7J. Mahi Yina moral 77.

Mahi Yina Pantheon 27. M Maha Yina Sutra (s) 4.

M. 73, 7J. Mahendra 11, 30, 31, 32, 33. M. the intelligent 7J, Mahendra I 31. M. (S. in T.) 73. 7S. Mahendra, contemporaries of king 29. Midhava 30, 31. Mahendra's kingdom 36. Midhava Gupta H, 68. Mahendra=Mahendriditya Kumara Madhava Gupta or Adityasena 68. Gupta H. Madhava Gupta (contemporary of Mahendrapota 3 0.

Harsha) H. Mahendrasena, king 36, Madl1u Sumadhu 76. Mahendravarman 31. Madhyade5a 9, 20, 26, 28, 29, 47, SO, Ma.hendravarman I 30.

59, 73, 74, 77. Mahendravarman Khmar king 32. Madhyade5a (Doab) 48. Mahesiksha, the Mahayaksha 23. Madhyadcia and East, Imperial History Mahirakula (mistake for Mihirakula)

of 28, 46.. . S 4. Madhyadda, Northern 26. Mahmud of Gbazni S9. Madhyama (s) Kings of the Madhya Maitraka (s) 26.

Country) 26. Maitraka, caste of the 2f. Madhyama kings f. Maitraka, dynasty of Valabhi 24. Magadha 3, f, 7, .9, 10, U, 3.9, 40, 42, Milida 68.

H, -4.9, U, S-4, H, S6, SS, S9, 60, 61, Malava 29, 46, 77. 63, 6-4, 68, 69, 70. h-falava Era 41.

Magadha capital 9. Milwi 38, 41, 61. MagaJha dynasty 13. Malwa coins 3 8. Magadha (Gau4a} 66. Malwi Eastern 2J. Magadha, King of 69. Milwa fall of (Sll-J12 A.D.) 61. Magadha, Kings and their ministers H. Mlnadeva 21. Magadha line HI. Minava, Soma's son 11. Magadha Monarchy 6J. Manavendra (Manavadeva) 20, 21. Magadha, Prime Minister of 1. Mandasaur -41. . M.agadha, ruler of 66. Mandasaur inscription (JH A.D.) 61. Magadhan kings. 10. Mandasor 40. ' Migha 67. Mandasor inscription 28, 37. Mahibh.irata, 1st. War 1. Mandhiti 12. l.t:ahibhogi. T. 16 (not Mahiyogi. S.) Marigala 31.

16. Marigala Vallabha 31.

l>W.g.ld..a 50. Mangalci.a or .M.tng.larija ) 1. 1Luijughosh.a 19, 22. M.aiiju-Sri 76. l>Wiju-~ri Kum.irah 6. M.tntr.t($). n, 74, 76.

INDEX

Monks, (Yatis) 7J. Mor:aes. K..adamba Kula 31. Mriga 7),

MUla hlpa 2.

N

J-.l.tnu~ Institute of 41. N. (not in T.) 7J. Manu:W, dynastic I. N. P. (pn., in T.) n. Mathita Sum.tti 30. 31. Nabhi I. ;

ix

Mathuri 26, H. Niga (s) (c:. HO A.D.) ) 1 H. 46, 47, Math uri-]ita (S. Jita-va.xpia) U. H. Mnhuri-Jata Jat 12. Niga (under the Bbira.iivas) 47. M.itrichina (M.&tfiche~a. T.) u. 7J, Naga caste SO. Maukluris (SH-600 A.D.) 1, 2, 27, Niga dynasty 26, 27.

28, 29, 17, 11, 19, 67. Niga dynasty (Bhira.iiva) 3. Maul.hari Emperors H. Niga, Eastern c:apit.tl o£ 47. Maukhari Empire 11. Niga history 47. Maukh:ari hero S9. Naga king (s) 47, n. Maukhari Imperial dynasty 62: · . Niga i.~ Nigirjun.a (Jth century B.C.) Maukhari invasion of the east U. 11, 7S. Maukhari king 17. Niga i.e., pre-Gupta Bh.iraiin.s 47. Maukhari line 28. Nagar:aja 47, fl. · Maukbari ruler 21. Nagar.aja i.e.. the Bbiraiivu or Nava· M.tukhari subordinates f6. nigu H. Maurya (s) 17, 40. Nigarjuna (144--JO B. C.) 11, U. Maurya dynasty 16. Naga-senu or Nagu (lJO A.D. to HI Mo~urya policy 17. A.D.) 2, 26, 47. 1uyiiri-vidyi IS. Niga-Vikl~ak.il 27. Mt>dizval and Madbyadda kings H. Niga-Vikltak.i history· fl. Middle Age H. Niga-Vak.i~akl period sz. Middle country 26. Nl.h~nha 10, 12. Middle time n. Nilanda 31, J-4, 61, 69. Mid-India H. Nilanda Inscriptions 61, 70. Mid-India king i.e., Harsha U. Nala.nda Stone lnsaiption.s 61. Mid-India (Mo~dbyadcia) S, 7. Nama 7'. · Midl.md, North 26. Nanda 12, H, U, u. 17, 77. Mihira B. Na.nda (T. Arhan) 11. Mihirakula 37. 39, 40, 41. U, H, J(i. Na.ndak.a 11 • . M.Junkula, Emperor o£ Northern India Na.nda-M.ahipadma H, U.

S12-J26 A.D.) 61. Nand:& Nagara (Pi~aliputra) U. Mihira (planet) graha ,f. Nandapura (Pi~aliputra) '4. Ministers 73. Nanda of Rockhill H. Minor directions 74. Nandnardluna of the Puranas H. Minor (~isu) fl. Nandin H. · Mirupur 26. Nara and Biliditya of legends 41. M.~sccllancous Provincet 6, Nar.avardh.ana 41. • MsccUaneou.s Tracts 73. Naravardh.ana of Tb.anesar ,2. Mit.ikshari 67. Nava Nagu of the Purir.tas 26, Mitra-al-Sen (294 A.D.) 2f. Nepal 20, 21. 22. M1cxhchha (s) 20, 22, 32. SO. 64, 7). Nepal annals 22. Mlcchchha countries 32, 37. Nepal inscriptions 21. Mlechd.ha wurpen 21, 22. Nepal kingdom 7, U. Mlcchchha robbers ,1. Nepal kingdom, fall of ('71-700 A.D.) l>LM.K.. 7, H, 37, 319, 41--47, 'H- 20, 22.

0', 19--62, '+---'7, 0. Nepal. kingship of 21. Monogol.ian type 19.

1 Nepal. Province of 20.

M.onl..s, Svuthern '"· !Nepal Western 20.

X

Nerii.r copper plates 30. Nichamukhya 14, U. Nikumbha 30, 31. Nik.umbba Dynasty 31. Nirvana 9. North. 48, 62, 6J, 70, 74. North (i.e., Kashmir) 41. North (Uttarapatha) 23. Northern Buddhist records 14. Northern India (Uttaradik) S, 19. Northern empire 63. Northern Quartt!r 26. Nripanagara 18.

0 Oceans, three 76. Orissa 6S, 67.

INDEX

Persian Empire 16. Persian Territories H. Persus u. Pilu H. Philanthroph.ists 7 S. Planet H, H. Planet ( Graha) :::1\fihira 64. Polekesi Vallabha ll. Post-Siladitya 2 J. Post Guptan Imperial Rulers of Madhya-

de5a (SJQ-647 A.D.) 27. Pota 30. Pra H, S7, 64, 67. Pra, Successors of 66. Prabha 25. Prabhakaravardhana 1, 28, 29, S7. Prabhakaravardhana Emperor (c. 600-

P 605 A.D.) 62. P. 66. Prabha Vish.Qu 47, 48, Sl, 52. P. dynasty 68. PrabhaVish.QU Emperor 47, S2. P'• dynasty 71. Prabha Vish.Qu i.e., Vi~h.Quvriddha Pra-p (Pra) 72. varasena (Vaka~aka) 2. P. (Pra, T.). the k.shatriya 65. Prachi 19. Padak.rama and Kamala (JH-S6) 20, Prachi (the East) 41, 63.

21. Pradyumna (Kamadeva) 30. Pahlavik (Sass~ans) 36. Prajapati 12. Pilikuli Essan.ian inscription 25. Parji'iaparamita (the month of the Paipala Cave 9. .. Buddhas) 23. Pal.a .Dynasty (c:. 730 A.D.-) 42, 72. Prakasaditya 38, 39. Pala Emperor1 Paramountcy. of 772 Prakataditya 37, 47, H, 16, S7, 61.

A.D. 63. Pra (ka~aditya) ==Praka~.:iditya H. Pala kings 3. Pra (ka~aditya) ss, 59, 60, 63, 64, 65, Pala Period (750 A.o.) 3, S9, 63. 66, 67. Pala l!eriod, early 7. Prakatiditya Period ( c:. S3 O-S 87 A.D.) Palhikas 36. 62. Pallava king of Kaiichi ( 60o-62J Prama.Qa-varttika 3, 4.

A.D.) 30. Prasenajit 13. Paiicha Kewi 6J, Prasenajit o£ Kosala 11. PiQ~avas 11. Pratihara Empire of Kanauj 59. Pi.Qini 14, u. 16. Pratitha-Sraddha 75. Pankti 27. Pravara "Sena" 27. Pankti i.e., Avanti:::Avantivarman 27. Pravarasena Vishnuvriddha 48. Paramabhanaraka 43. Prayaga 60. · Paramesvara 43. $6. Pre Buddhan age 13. Par:uneSvara (Emperor) U. Prime :Minister 17. Paramountcy in India 63. Province Western 21. Parthiva 10. Provincial Gau~ history st. Past Middle age U. Provincial history 24, 39. Pi~ala City 14. Provincial history of Bengal H. Pitala-visara 4. Provincial history Gauc,Ja and Magadha Paial.iputra 33, 48, S2, S9. 46. Patna Sl. Provincial history of Himalayas 20. Patna City 14. Provincial history North 20. Patna Museum 2. Pulakesin II 30. P2-Yam5a 68. PulakeSin II (608-642 A.D.) 31. Paundr:a. S 0. PuL.keSin II H. · Pe~ H. Pura 38.

INDEX

Pun Gupta 38. Purii1,1as 1, 4, 14, H, 17, -47, 52. Puriil,.'liC geography 2J. Pur.it;~ic history 10. Purna 77. Pu~a of Mathuri 77. Pushpa 2S. Pushpamitras 26. Pushp:unitras (Gomi) 65. Pushpaniima 26. Pu~hpapura 76. Pu~hyamitra 19. Pu~hyamitra (Gomi) 6f.

R R. 60, 68, 71. R. (note in T.) 75. Radha Gupta '17. R.ighava the Sudra 76. Rahul Siinkrityayana, Rev. 3. Rajabhadra 60. Raj:idhiraja, Paramdvara 40. · R3ja (Riijagriha) 9, 12. Raja vyiik.arar;ta-parivara f, Rijmrarigir;si 71. Rljya SO. Rajya (vardhana) 2, S, 29, SO, H, H,

S6, SS, 67. R~jyavardhana I f9. Riijyavardhana II (605--606 A. D.) 62,

66. Rlma Gupta 37. Ratnasambhava 7J. Religion 28. Restoration of Buddhism 19. Revived Gupta Empire 1. Rishabluputra Bharata (388-395} 12. Ri~habha, son of Labhin 12. Rocl..h.ill 12, H. Rudrasena I 12. R ussi.1n collection 2.

s s. 77. S. (A. in T.) 73. S. and L. and Stri-haters of the people

73. s. 1noc. 4. S; monk (~l in T.)' 7J, S. (Subandhu) 76. S.ad..ha 73. s~gara 12. ~.usunllas B, H, 17. ~.i)unll.a Dynasty 9. ~.!..a(s) 3, 76. ~.~ka born (T.-Ka~a) 76. ~ala Dyrusty (S.kavarp.~ l.t.,. Kw.hms)

(78 A.D.-HO A.D.) 2, 26.

I Sili Era 31. I sahja, a Brahmin 61. Saka (s) (Kushans) 36. SakaLl.uttarapathanitha f 1. sak..a Satraps 27. Saka varp.Sa 7, -47., Sil..eta -48, n. I

Sakunas 36. Slkya-blo-gros 3. ~kya family 11. Sakra monk 72. Sakyasirp.ha Buddha ll, 12. ~akya vardhana (s) n. S.ibduti u. ~ambbuvarman J 2. SampiJ.n;ta, the Brahmin 77. Samuda, a Hindu King J 2. Samudra H, H, -47, <48 •. Samudra (Gupta) J, Samudra Gupta (c:. JJO A.D.) 21. Samudra Gupta (78 A.D.+liXH=

HS A.D.) 27. S:1mudra Gupta 32, H, 41, S2, U, Sl,

6}. Sangha -47. ~ankara 30. Satikara deva (about 6 S A.D. c. 6J 0)

21. ~ailkara ga~a J 0, J 1. S.inkrityiya.t}a, Rev. 2. Sansk.ri t 2. Sanskrit ttxt .J, S6, 61. ~.intanu 11. Simath Jl. S.imith inscription 37, 31, H, 67. · Suva 27. Suvapankti 27. Suva=Sarvavannan 27. Sarv av arman J9. Sanavarman Emperor (JH-J70 A.D.)

62. Sarvavamun Maukhari H. Suvavarman :t.taukhari Imperoc .(H+-

J70 A.D.) s7, sa. Sarnvarman Paramesvara H.· ~ilinka 3, 31, -49, H. ~a sank a rise of -4.9. siliili <Soma) s. 6J. Sassanians 3 6. ~istn.s 11. Satinik.a II, ll. . ~tavihana (22}--2)1 A.D.) 2.9, }0,

32. Sarrasandha H. Schtme of Royal History 74. Scniefner 12. Sea-coast H.

INDEX

Seas. two 77. Stone·Pillars 12. Second Council · 14. Sthit]u, Lord S9 •

. Secmariate 16. Sthinv (v) isvara 28, 29. Senakirti 7S. Sthanvisvara 2.9. •

· Sena's line 27. String·Fsan-Gampo 22, 23. Separatist Gau4u 49, 67. Subahu 11. · Shahabad District 49. Subandhu 77. Siddha 76. • Subhasu (Bhuma-subhiimi in T.) 20. ~ila 24, 2S. Subhii 73. ~ila the Dharmarija Siliditya 2-4, 2S, Subhiiti-Bhiiti 73.

26. Subhiiti--~ri-Sinti 3. 'iliditya Dharmiditya I 24. Succession of Empires 61, 62. &i.liditya (Harsha) H. Suchandra 25. Sirpbadatta 16. Suchandra=Mahendra 32. Sirpbadeva 32. Suchitra 11. Sirpha dynasty 6S. Sudatta 71. Sirpha of the Lichchavis at Vaisali . 11. Suddhodana 11. • Sinitialled (Skanda) 33. Suddhodana the Sikya 11; ~iSu J2. · Sudhanu (T.) Sudhana(S.) 11. Si5u (Rudrasena) n. Siidra (s) 6, 4S, H, 64, 71, 76. ~iSu (Viki~aka) 47. Siidra king 30, 60, 64. Sititapatra 12. Siidra king in Gau4a 71. Skanda 31. Siidra king (Hiit;la) 6S. Skanda Gupta (4H A.D.--467 A.D.) . 2, Sujaya 76.

S, 7, H, 36, 37, 39. Sukesi 30. Skanda Gupta, Wan of 36. Siikra 10. Sk d Sumatra 32. angyur (rgyu D.) 3. . · Smith Vi S Sundara-varman S 2. • mc,ent , H, 37, 70. • So .. Sunga s. rna 6J, 73. " Soma (Brahmin) s. ::~unga age 19. Soma K.esari (Simha) 61. Sunga Period 19. Soma (Sasiilka) · 29, 47, 49 17 66. Siira (T., Siira=Assyria) 2S. Sane. SS, 6.9, 70. ' ' Siirasena (Virasena of Tirinitha) H. South 32, -40, SB, S9, 62, 67, 72, 74, Siirpiraka (Sopiri) 25.

7J, 77. Siiryavarpsa (lkshvikus) 73.

South Bihar -49. Sush~a 71. South East 61, 66• Susthitavarman H, 16, ss. South, Kings of 31, Suvrata (T.) 27. . Southerns 72 · Suvrata MMK, nommal f7. Southern coW:try 48. Suvrisha 20. Southern forgery 2. Suwit 23. Southern India 32. Sva 71, 72.

"· Southern India (Dakshiila Dik) s. Svida 60. Southern, Kings of 30. Svetasucbandra called Sitavahana 29, Southern system 73. 30.

&amat;lah . '· &i ,o. "· &ikaJ;~.~ha 2 8. ~i. king 68. ~ri-Kram.idityi. H. &imio U. 31. ~rimati ,8, Srmg:~pura 6J. Sri--ParTata 30, 32. St:ankgyur -4. Sute 7S, 7,.

I ·r . .AMMK 6. IT, MMK .... 6. ; Tantra 76.

T

I

Tantrika 18. Tirinitha 7, 11, 16, 17. • Tiri '\ll·orship n.

I' Tathigata Gupta 39, 40, S4, H. Th. (Db. T.) 71. 'fhakuri (s) 21.

INDEX

'fhikuri Dynasty (7th century A.D.) V., the rich Brahmin 7,. 20, 21.

Thikuri Western 21. Thanesar S6, J9. Thincsar, Howe of sa. ln.indvara 29.

V' .s, (two) 73. V., (Vaju) 66. V1. (V., T.) 7S. Vaidya (Pitysician) 7f. Vai~ali 10, 47, u, 1J. V aisali of Tarinitha 14.

xiii

Three Oceans, Lord of 62. Tibet 2, •· 22, 23. Vaisalyi mother=Lichchhavi Lady Sl. Tibet (China) (628-698 A.D.) Tibet dominion 22.

22. Vai5ya (s) J, 28, 29, 471 H, U, H.

Tibetan 2, n. 60, n. Tibetan emperor 22. Tibetan King (Parhr) 22. Tibetan Library 2.. Tibetan Script 2). • Tibetan Text 31 4, 9, fl, U, ~6. 61. Tibetan version -t8. · T~.rhut 68. Tirtha H. Tirthiku 10, 47, 7J.

7l. Vwya caste 28, JO. Vai5ya dynasty 29. V aisya of Srika~;ttha Sthi~;tvi5vara ( S 60

--647 A.D.) 28. Vai5ya ling SO. Vajra 41, J4, H. S7. Vikitaka (s) 40, Sl, 69. Vikitaka Emperor 27, 48, J2. Valabhi 2J, 26. , Valabhi kings 67.

Torama~;t:a., Hun king l9, •o. H, H, Valabhi Dynasty (J9J-6JO A.D.) 24. S6, 61.

Traigu!]gaa 32. Travancore 1. Traya n. Tripuri Kalachuris 30. Trivandrum Sanskrit Series (No. 14) Turushka 20. Turushk.a King (K.anishk.a) 2).

u

Valabhi, Emperor of 66, 68. Vallabha Jl. Vallabha (T. has Chittabha) 30. V allabha--"~uke.Si 31. Vanavisi ll.

1. Vanik (merchant) 7J. Viri~;tasi 10, U. Va.raruchi 14, IJ. Virivati 2J. Virivatya (s) T., S. Dvirivatya 2J,

U-Buddha-Gupta=U. Buddha Gupta 26. J J. Virivatya Yitnas 11.

U. Prak.isaditya'a coins 39. Vardhamina (Burdwan) 33, H. U. (Ulirikhya) 10. Virw,Ukl (Deo Barnark) 0. Udlvi (Udayi) (Varshadhara T.) ll. Viseshka 24. Udaya 10', 22. Vedas 76. . Udaya deva (c. 67J A.D.) 21. Vedic theory of caste superiority 4f. Udaya and .Ji~u (T.; S-Jinhuna H6- Venu't'ana 12. • nn 20, 21. · Vidyi (T) u. Udayana It, n. Vidyota Pradyota (T.) 11. Udiyia 10, H. Vidyota Mudyota (S.) 11. Udumbara (probably Dumraon) 49. Vijayiditya 6.9. Udyina (T., S.-Udaya) 21. VLkraditya •o. Udyota, the religioUI 76. Vlkrama H,, H. • Ujjaia 2J. Vi.knma ie., Vlhamlditya=Cbandra Ujjayini 11, H. Gupta II H. Ur1;1a 12. VLkramlditya (s) Jl. Urubilvim .9. Vinaya J ), 11.

Vinayiditya 0. Vuuyiditya, Oulukya king ( 67.9-696

V .. Ui, 67, "1. A.D.) 44. V., an artist abroad 77. Vindhya (1) 26, 30, 6f. V •• the Brahmin 76. Vindhya c:ountry ••· "· V., t~ Dharma-think.et" 7J. V'mdhya country i.e., !.Ltlwi 61. V., (~l\!X.-Dhrunxna ill) (c. U) or Vmdhya (Milavi) "·

6J6 A.D.) U. Viruena Nlga 26.

v

V'.t.rit 11. Viruda Chandriditya 4). V'IShnu (SlO-SH A.D.) 25, 27. VIShnu, Bh. 28. Vish~u (dharma) 28. /

INDEX

Western satraps 26.

y

y 68, 70.

Vis}u;lu(dharma) Yawdharman 28, 29. Vbht;tu Gupta 43, 68, 71, 76.

Yadava (s) 25, 26. Yadava Republics 2 5. Yaksha 12, 19.

Vis}u;lu Gupta Chat;takya 17, 77. Visht;tu Gupta Chandriditya (710 A.D.)

Yaksha family 2<l. Yaksha Dynasty 18, 19. Yamiintaka 16. 44, 60, 71.

Vislu;lu-vardhana (S20-53S A.D.) 2, 29, 33, 39, <ll, 57.

Vaslu;lu (vardhana, SH A.D.) 28. Vishnuv:trdhana, emperor 29. VIS}u;iuvardhana, or Yawdharma.n

)8. Vishnuvardhana YaSodharman S 8, Vim;.uvriJJha Vakataka S 2. Vooka 12. · Vi.Soka=Nanda-vardhana 14. Vrisha-deva (c. 630 A.D.) 21 Vrisha (T. Vaivisha, in S.) 20, 21. Vrita-sudhina called Karmar.ija 73.

w . Walters · 14. War with Soma (~ahnka) SO. West 26, ·H. 48, H, S9, 64, 74. West or Uda 2S. West country i.e., K.achchha 2S. Western India (Paschit DeS:a) S. Western kings (Pa.Schima) 21.

1. Yamuna 69. Yana (Mahayana) 72. Yasasvin 33. Yasodharman;8, 40, 41, 57, 62.

37, YaSodharman, Digvijaya of 62. YaSodharman, Emperor . 40.

62. YaSodharman, Vis}u;!uvardhana ( S 3 0 to HO A.D.) 39, 41, S6, 57, 59.

Yasovarman 59. Yasovarman of Kanauj (720-728 A.D.)

44, 63. Y.itava 25. Yavana (s) H, 36, 60, 68, 70. Yavana (or Yauna) 36. Yavana (Yaunas, Hiit;tas,· Hyiinas) 36. YavanW H . Yuan Chwang 7, 8, 11, 22, 24, 29, 39,

40, 41, H, H, 56, 67. Y~an ·Chan 70.

Yuga 7S.

Yugapurat;~a 4.

THE . - , - -TEXT. OF THE ~IANJU·SRI·l\IULAKALPA '

eoR.R.E.cTED WITH THE HELP op THE TmET AN Tm BY

VEN. RAHULA SANq!TYAYANA

T ri Pi!akachar;ya, Maha Pa1J/ilt1

¥i ~\11 ~+I (1 €6~~ \,::) ~

~q fSiq~(~l: Ql!(_'lfGitH:

[ L :V~ya-deSa-Imperial ]

§ 1. Biography of the Buddha and Sai.Sunika Dynasty

G., "\lit. 1111{ q\11Af~OT:~~~1(11Uf{tm1t~fvmqtq~P4(G(\j

...m ~~ ~~ ... tri1a••ou .. ,m«r.m;rii'IIITT:9~Vflfti«' .. '"it1Cl'*~-< t )q1l'~ omf~1J1fij_, '1~'*''«~~·u{f«~ ~narsrWJd '«q-q'~~~t:C~tt­m~'lt m1r~ ~m ~ ... ~ Uttliiiiirtxfqffi ..... ~~f.rf"~' •. ~tt$Jillil:tf(alftl'J'IlNU'\mfl gw IOJI+HQ{q~ a'qglli4 it(hfJ iql(taq 1¥fiflt

~tfim(~ '" • ~ ~' ~· r ~fl'~etnRl: r .r..-m: ri~ -~= 1

-~rcr~~~~:~a, • .n~~: ~ 'l'mr..a-~~ • . '3iti ~~ ~ ~ ~~: n1~: nu

\ ~ f«Tf"oR) fcnn t;r"i:til!il'*fl;ulaso 1

T. 42J b. ~('4Si(l<tf<li~ ~ Frm<tll 11~11 ~({ ~ ~ f.lf.i!" ~ ;p;n' ~ •• ~ "' ~ ~t rr.· :r-:rn ~M~4s;.~•Hil'1i~:+liill '\11<.:.!"~~ (.1qiQt'£ij'{ ll'c'tl

T. 426 a. ~ tm ~ ri f.\fef!" ~I mtum ftNr ~ ~ ~ rristf'1Qijll~l &itf4(.1"t14iet(t ~ ~ itf~ I ij1ff ~ll(<(i{l ~ +~m<tr 11~11

lt. 'Sf~:'

wrm ~ f.NT (lir'"d•l(lj tt ~ , tNtnlt~~ft~ll~ll

'~ ~

~ "~afit~ ~~a 'Sf~ ri~ 'Nl ~ srmct: ~~~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ lj~Q§ii~ l '!JI'Oil~ ~ ll1U ~t~4l1fht~ 11~11

G. "'• ~ ~ ~ ~ 'ill~~: !FJQ~: I · q~ ~ l1cf l(IIR1Pli!4l<t1411f4'1'{ m olJ

~ ~iilfl~ ~ s QO.~ I ~ ~ ~ailfaW{Ilt€iiiiHII tN ~ ~ ~ SiitiiRm'( I

~~~~~~~=··~~,, ~~;m~it~~l ~ ~ ~ f(+ti!4~1\l~nt~ m~n '1lrl f(<«i!4(414i ij$_1l'11§Qiilrlft I

44i'tl'<ll(!('tiq~ ~~iT~ m'lln T. 426 b. ~ ~W (l'fl ~ ~ ij!f12iil~"t I

~~~~it ij(fC ~ m~u ri ~ ~ iili!44ii3Q ii~fhl1: I ~ ~ a'll ~ cnl"fiQI(!(I ii&f4:"6T m ~II (i!biit&lij4iiilil 'il"fiM91'tH~'ff ~ I riqf efilq•a• ~ amr ~ ~ mi.Pu 4iii!MII(!(C6i!4~ ~ ii(;llf1ig<i!!! I

•ut·J41~l'd'< e1< ~.,.'Q,~(I~r ~ m~u ~~~i~~if! ;nit ~ ~ cA I w~ ;,. a?U ~ amr ~ ~ m~11 ~at<~~ ~{441<€4 ~ ~ -• .:t4li!4ttfi1Qi ~f;cqldt ~~G4Rill',oll

\. ~ I mrrflrn: I 1 •· '\" I n. d~ I 1'\. oqm~ I

W~ I 1.c. ern~ I 1ft\ I

J3IOGilAI'HY OF THE BUDDHA

~: ~ ~(:) 4i3t4i+t3GiHl~ I ~lQT ~(:) •uful\li'iilf<il{ttij'tiii\W

+t(i~~+t(\rtll( o«+r NR ~+tl4i+t'{ I t.a+tr:t+td ~ tt"':.E\u< ~ ~ ll\,11:

G. '"I& 1 f}{ofutf S ~ (11Mt\i'lltii1"'tfit ~'{I ~Ire qft(q;rq ~ 9 ~ 11,~11 ~;n ~ atrr ~: ifrrt E£N&t'41~ifi I

(iit41'1f"' ~ ~ ;:mr)s( ~~ II\~ I iifiifts( ~ ~:~ ~s( 4lill"d?.41 I

~F.if iif~ iii !!Of ~: ~: IR~I .

T. 427 a. ~:'l.f.t 'if tt41:;:fi~ 'ET4 ~ ~I ~~ ~ « ~ fltc~Cifld. 11'~~11 ;:r :qo fi.fil .. +t41 ~ ~ liFI.!!.:!!!!,'t I

;a'~~~ 'liTut ~ ~'( 11\\tll ~~diflfld ~ mit~ Q5l' ~I ~ tR'i3t<tt({t{ ~ ~ 1r:~a1 '11'11!J'N(t+tl'bti'U ~~ ~ I tti(I~'1'M1lq6 ill'll'l\lEI!fi'~ IR\11

~ qf<~a~iRl ~ ~ ~~ it m tPr.t 9 ~~II~ oil iir~ ~ ~ ~ q{!T(IR~'4(Ttf~ I ~ ~(1~141_<rl•liNiuf~attu~m ~S<CC(lQdf ~ ~ f.rnr ~ I tta" ~ ~ m a+tJNif;'{IJ~~· smf ~ 'llftmf • ~ :;znfdWit'{ I

~ ~ fimT tl~if;iifii<g<ilfjfar. ~~~~~~ .,~ .. tRN<It(q ~K~Tm ~ !Jif! 1

~ '~"'ldP.11 ~ l11'fim ~ !Jif! ~~~~· "' .... ..-t:-'14 '1i.£iif;i Ul'iua ma qr.:rr lti"ln1 ..... "-:~1• 1

~ '-lFt ~ ;dt<f e~«f~a't II~(,! I

\

~

T. 427 b.G. ~'~ ~ R: ~ f.NT ~ ~: I (Rf~~~~~~~~ll ~VI'~~ .af.<t¥4<fll'{ I

~~ iii'Fif ~ ~)st tRf: ~: 11~-.siJ !Ff: Eflif.<t::I<l~f 'ild'{Ck!T e+uP.(tct 1

~ ~ g rrNf ~ ~ ~ ¥t&f.li<tii! ~~~~~~ ~I{ fttrnt ~ ~ ~~ m'{ 1 ~ ~ ~ mf.a' MCCT{!J<fli(E6+i 11~'\11 - "' .ag<lg«rt1m ;Wj ~ M®i't I ~ m:l'~~: 11~o11· . \3111\[-i: !!U ~ ~ ~'t I ~~~~~~:II~W

. ltCCtJ;fffiij(ri414l4 .a'\:'lt(l<:e~CCI«tli I

~ 'I!Oi mm ~ ~ ~ q <i"'~lt''t ~~~0(11 ltiiC+ii«jfq;u~ lifS~B('!I+a+tif~ I ,

~rfirt ~· ~EC~i~f~ntr~11 ~~~~ .aS4Ji(4eg~qgi 'fn'i!i'tli<fii<Cbirot'{ 1

~ f?iliijl!i~t~fit~'t IIWII ~ ctitR€1t'-~ ~ ~~ilfagt~fhi'{ t \Sid&flttf.tml"ii .. ""''i alre"il(k+t~~~'t 11~11

T. 428 a. ~ fttct =vi~~~ 'EC' f ~gtJ>o9.4 fhjf:(J~(1 ~ Jjfjq@Jlli ffitr fl~ ~~~~~~ ffiftl<tiotf ijtrf ~ ~~: r ~ Q?.iT ~ %f4:iotq1_ ffiU IIWII

if§Jil4i'<:te1~ tiP.>idlUI ffiU !Ff! I

~ ~ ~ ~qjqij(J;ti ~ 11~~11

G. ~'\ ~u;qf&{I:J ~ m(·ilf) ~ ~ 1

\S!CfiMaltJi* QtlT ~ ~ (l::i~<l'tll~ll

\,.~~I \..:.~I \~. ~ l 'll1. ~mf: I 'll~. JI'T;M' I

••• Jr~ ~ii.: I '"· ttaiiWiiil I 'll'\. ~ ~~~ t •ftam 'i"'i'i"r;:a~~ 'RF4m~) ~1 ~, 'RS~= •

BIOGRAPHY OF THE BUDDHA

~4'>~~<tFQ~ .. d "'4g4(1<Jstt,JM=.tf ~ I +tflt::toq¥il<tlifd ~ +tgiNrf«!H't. (:) lr.-;oJI

~ (4(!14i<Uf mi mm f\o41Rl~l(l<ti'(l ~~iii4~f e'4t:tlcc ~ lf\tll ~ ~ sd f.lC4i<Ur*ie.f!!t!.1 ~ QU 4lR« Ei§!'41<!JI¥ifii'Q~ lf\,11

""' e a-q'J m:tr.tr ij-qf 41 e 1 <I"*' I'NRI 'til 'l. 1 tt(l'lil((ll~'f,j"''f ~ ll'-\~11

ill ~ 'l=ro ~ ~ efii<4)Rt t 1

~(i(liJiiEIM<;t a41€Cl«'tqf< fu«r: IJtl.~l ~ ~F: T. 428 b. srq~ •HH."14:+nNt4t'1\1¥ii:X•I't.l

t:rm"''f f-:1'14¥iJ41i4 Cf,~q(j:ii)t4 s-t: lf\"'.11

~ ~ ~ lis:§l"·lNW ~ l f.li~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ lt<-.\11 ~Stl ~ ~ Cf,l\t4fll I

• 1$11(\j(!Jjq mr ~:t .. ;J<ttf qf<f.:riar lf\'-'11

~ ~ ~ 4i~ltUllP4t4Rt I

~ ~ ~ E&Wf'i4M(i(lt<-.al

~~~~~~· wrofiNr ~,11 quncc~ ~ II"'.~ I ~ !;;<J'qi<J ~ ~ sTt I li~t4P\1 ;r ~ ~ ~ ~ ll~f:ill ttiW14"4 ~ ~ ~ ~ cA I il~lf(<<t41':Cill~ ~ ~ II~ W

G. '-'·1:1 qf<f.rc1~ ~ it O\:li;ijEUg\1¥iiQd I

IT4ai¥tofqa ij: ~ ~a,qf,ia ~~~~~~ .... ~ "' 'fi2 t'GC_ff ~ !111 Eff1l 41 I ¥iCC I-t €i '"CA'(I ~ _..,.

~ ~""*w'+a a:a~:t4oqf2a ~~~~~~

"''-· 1111Nil'f/Ci"( I "'· WJ~ ~I

'•· ~)11 1 U. m I

"l~. ·~ I •'\'sa' "l•. -mf~ I

cqfuf(f~~~ri~:l

ri ~ C6f<t:qf.::a ~~CCif!<¥tltJf41: ll~'dll ~¥tJaiECCt4 ~: ~ '("rll¥t(\~cclt( I

T. 429 a. Cf,f<t:qf.:ij if ~: ~ m tt+nPd~ ll~t.(,ll ~R~ ~ ~ W!J!!i:4 I

~ ~!! ri !£t!:<4~1i4f~~ ~~~~II ~(l'f.lt41S?f ~ ~~ I iit§~'tCCI ~<It{' ¥ttJ~<41if S ~T 11~'.5111 ~~ itl(IMI"I! ~ ttl(fi'flr I

~ri~~~II~C:II {~"'filft~~>

qftcc'rf f~m ~ ~~ ~CCI1'fl•qif,fl ~ ~ ~'liEii·liij ~ ~~ 11,~11 ri ~ ¥t~J3('4 ~ ~ +nfmff{ I m~ !ifu~SMECCS:!~o:t~J+ir~ II'J!oll

ri.WflFUT ~ ~sN ~:I ~ 1;?( ~1 ~ ",ijfb1~1 ~ 11'.51~11 m: ~f!!~P~ ~\if'"q'f<u C6tiillf<dllt 1 ~ 1;?( ~ ~ ~ (.) s;.~4i{Jt<4dlt( 11'.51~11

~ R~~ldCCi F-~sq ~ I ~ ~: ( Y ~= ) q: ~~ '5f!N3~·cc: 11'.51~1~ - ~ n ~ . --t::;_ ~: ~cce+:cls'4 'f{U'i m ~'il~ti'll

T. 429 b. ~ tn ~ ~ 'llfitRts;.~: li'J!'dll

G. "''"' i(l""44<+t:ll4'¥ti~ .. i4t ~: I ~ ~ m if sNt~ tt !f§tl''~'' ~ ~ ri ~ ~4!;!Sf I +i(fl'fll I

t~tttN'flr ttl(lill1~1 ~ ~ 11'.51~11 Q~~~~~~:l Q;R) ~ llST ~"''*''t!CCd~ IIINII

'"'· IQ4tlilf4f'l I H· iilct I ''· 'Ei"nfira: ( f~~ s:nit'IJf ~a 'Sf1ttq)s~ri~) I \\. mei<Ud,.;qiifil: I •\· tcf·3"f: ( 1!(-~~) I

BIOGM.PHY OF 1HE BUDDHA

~ wro m :'l"4dt~: 1 +i~H:mi{;:cfflil~;:---n g~aii11t 11\11<:11

tt "41'4+i;:qf il'[ ~ffi f"'4(f.Wif ~I

~ ~ ~~u .. afit'4i<!J!!@: ll\1" r· f~ ~ '{mtt W"• I

lf.CP.:j'f,J{ ~ ilg:..Q1Jqf !4Q1Q4"(~ ll<:oll

~~ ri ~ ~'4~H(GI +iUUI I t41:t:t.~+i$\f ~'EISI<QII+il ~ ll<:tll m ~=a~~(4 {lf~ ea,'ta•<tt r tdiltif"ttil+i'1{1~ ~ (itj<Jij(J. 11~11 ~~rif;N~~· 'lf'R: ~ilt4'11l ijtr.': cftff(l'fl') +i(fi"ii: 11'~11 ~) (E4~CC~4 ~~~I

T. 430 a. ~ ;nmr) ~ ~~~~=II~ I ~q ~ ~ '11a;:(Jfuf-4'tU<<;:: 1

qfti!flfur~ ~)~ ~bmq ~: 11~1 q llA ~ 'U"tti RmRT: g='tRal¥( 1 ~t!Jti~Mlf ~ ~ (1'1(i~Qi'(ll,~ll m atill;;ql':tf ~ Aat'!4fi'1 ~ .•

~ ~ ~ ~)~~"'..til G.'"' li€/CtJH4'11~'1 ~~ +i(ki"ii: I .

~ 'lrtr~ ~.sm ~ u'a1 ~ ~ i.il1d': ~ a':l' ~: I fa'g ~ ~ ;m{ ~ ~ 11~11 ~ lf.Cm+iot ~ 't.('(~nt ~ ~ 1

"" ~~"" ~ ~ ~m lftf.T q "'1~ll."'f..l'!tl(41. w~,ou

m atcc~fd.:io:{lti 'f:l{t:qq 'l'-lt mr'(l

~ m ~tnEt:t CN: ~ gr.t~u•: u\m

•

•.c. ~a- l 1A(IQIII(Ca\l\;1iq' l . •\. II' ~iiltiCII4 ~ ~~

~~ ~· ~· 4:~.~=m• c\. ~~ \•. UW I \,.~.

~

!4<tf\utih.i~ ~ ~azrnq::q'1fit~ , ~ ~ crrU ~ Qlt1i'ifllm ~~~~~~ ~ ~fdlilql~ ~~~I ~~~~~~~~~~~ tRm~~mt~m~r

T. 430 b. OJ!t&f.l~ ~ ~ t~Mtl~"i t:ftmlT ~~~~~ ~ ri ~ +ilaqrt<i ~: 1

+iJtlqi<lliti;E'i«lst +iitl~~,rq qfo«T: ll~tt.ll llt~J&fel~ ~: ~: I +itJG4t<ttf ~r i\' ~ ~ ~~~~~~

, Ci'c.,.t:;;;.., -:.~ .... ~ :rr:+i tl~~41'1'1"lt<!Jrrrf 'l:1lr • "11 '\'.::.: mEl ~q N'fit <Ef)J{ 1

'~«~' ~ +itlG4t<Uf mt {t41~4lf:ita111~1Jlll ~s(~~cq~:l ~~ lq' ~ i\' qft~ ij ~f{ 11~~11 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~l~taii4t<f;"tT I ri~~~~~~~~~ll Gltfuatl~tt~~~~~~ mf.a- Ei+itt?.{ti ~ ~~'!hl+i(a!liitW JnooJI

G. "'tc:• ~ ~~ fRIT l(llfki+itl"ij{lll_ I

~ +i'4T ~ li(i' ~+iRP"<t<t.ltt mom ~+i'4T~~~I ~ \i4tMe:c ~ ~ ino~ll +itlt4t<Ui f(~llt~li!l '{;iiitl"'itfll¥!441 I

Elij<lij<W'!ht;"tl $4'(1ilt!~:+iattt. m o ~II ....,.......;!:. ·~' c:·~ ,. '\1~• stafi:x+ll{!sl a 'i"<ll""'' !4 a+i(iil'!httt.l

T.431 a. · ~~e-~~mo~IJ ~ (NJ m'fif ~NR4t+iB&-'ff.m11. , ~..........:..~ i -.::aq.lo61l~"a.IJI:.c:(q '{-ili'ljq. 4 ~: mott.JI

~~~m~~· . ~~:~:~o.c<JlJt~IJto~ll

BIOCJ\APHY OF THE BUDDHA

Ql<llcl':4ifuftr~ ~~wt~o;.{~f~t: I O:iJai(J~e;qr m: ~ ~ ~ ~ .... llto~.tiJ ~~it !I<ti'::CoitS?.J ii(ft.-t: I

~Q ~'r-tf ;fRqr ~ !fwt: lltoCtl ' ~ fi. ~~c:qf.:ij ;:r ~ \1\l?f.;.l iii\ -a.-1: I

~ f:ri:U f:;;c"d!4'Eii'td.Jito«lJI

·+~r~t;qfRr a f:r~ Wi ti-iid5:~<oa• a

f:NT ~ Qlil Qt)~ ~ e+ilf\a¥( II H oJI

4i(l41illtlf4f~ ~ ~'i ( t f3f) ~·I llP-ct<lra ~ ·~ ~im~~llttt~l ~4 ~ ~ '4ld<J4l+i(fi'tl I

~~ ~ m ~ •1Hc~~dllltt~l 4i'(tqm ~ +i~IEfl?41tl ~ I

T. -431 b. ~ iil'l'l:e•q::<ft. "G"1:-f Rt ~ mnu G. ''"' ltHil+iiGIIQ' ~ ~ ftr.:u urf~ lldT ~ a l

... h\. fill

tt•. f~ I ~

~f.;:: "~~~ ~ '3f11.+i ~ ~ cfdtilil&Llc:tt4i • IIH~I

~ ~ 4iT1lf ~ ~ e•!4't1Rta: 1

c:r;r ~ ~ f•n«Ut: (1-.n.qat lit tc..JI

~tmm~l ~em ri ~ 't'i Clf.i~a•utt~u ~ ii(f.i=t:l ooit qf<f.lilt4:!!1QdiN ~I -C{ll§;tt.t~ ~ ~ ~ ii(~'tiiiH'-'11 ( ~ Ut'tt'tl!tl ~ ) ~i+'{.::tltl ~ I

;nl'Nf"li ~~ W:3' p71Q:J{{qtfac:tt'{ II tt'll

~ ~ ~ fl'RTi o:mJ wmrn: I ' ~ ~ ~ tttJilwnS?t m m'"' ~ ~ tfft ~ ~ t:iiJI;:.t. I ¥1€'1if.lH'QC11+iiJl ~ ~ ~ llt~cll

.. ,, •• ~:1

n\ . .t~ (I) 1

,. ~~

fmqnj~~~~l arr-m~ ~ ~ ~'Tsm ~f;r: llt't'' ~ •l•gJf48ilf+t ~ (j .ro~rr.' ~en~ lF'Icrl ~ gfkatt+t: IJt':(':(IJ

El+t"*4 l(<fd ~= +i(lt.I('IN NSi'U<!,I

-~ Ei+irqllEI<:tf ~f ~<:(' ~ ~ Jn':(~JI T. 432 a. ~ ~ ciri EiJ&t)'fli~qqit~.l • ~ iGifiMQI'ff ~ ~ ~ ~: m':(~?JI

~ Ei+t"'R~<:tl{tl4f ~Fll=i:ctli:<:tllll SS~t<:ct.J'11 flm ~ ~ f1.o4'l!f§!QI llt':('-\11

mr.i ~ ur;ij ~~ ~r£.1 qft<:crf<d ~It~~: ;r~: m''ll

a. "Lt!\ ~ '!&lgtq'ij(f'ijJ: I ~~~11~':(~11

' ~: SSII<:t~lll'N smr: ~m ~: I E~<J~iil1tt~ f1c:;qr~~tl~e~U m'~" f-t~dJ+iJUfqd ~ ~>a+tJfit('4qjr~ I

~~~ti~~~m'~" qf<<:crf<a ~~ ~ ~qil(l~: 1

~~·rua~: w4TN +itlJt{<:ct: m~oll q~ ~a ~crrftrr 1

~ ~'4gtfiq t~A(il~ii{ ~ unw UT~ ~ ~ ~~ itftit~ I ooifim:Ct ~ ~ :;:r ;ufurrr_llt~'''

T. 432 b. . ~ '!iijfq•&{!)lifi~ ~(·)~or£.1 ~riht f.t,§lo~ihi t;!l at ifi{l{IIH~II ;~~·~~~~

~ +to:fllili!ttf1.'4 f1•4+tl!f'4'11f~ IIH\?11

'4Qiid;i:cuE~i1d f.:tii:f~'4r~i\f.qE1rr_l

~: ~ ~~ ~ ~ crrPt un'"'u

BIOGII.A.PHY OF THE BUDDHA

e4o:dJit ~ ~- oowt !If.t::.u;·'4't 1

~~ f.;r~ ~ ~ cilt~'l!'ih.) II H ~II 'IT~~~~ if,IHQEH.il

~~ ~ tzr;:;rn,"~~ c:m m~~~~ qr;f ~ ftrsf ~) <r.!" ~ I :

'-r-t ;:m:r QtiT W. ~t<f ;:rrw.re II t ~ d I

~~~s~a~~· ;J t:E:t if~ f.rot 11io:4Jtriil~'4f~Oi'{ IIHClJI

G. "'• ddiN14 d{t ~ ~ ;zqf'<J ~I "4441\1~1! ~=~ N<t:fih.e4N'{ Jlt\lcfl

titm~ttma-~~~ r;rim-sm ~! ~) r~q~: ut\ltu

fust~~~ IT'~~ ~'ill I ~ oo;t ~ ~ 4JilZ4ae'{ llt~ll ei~ ~)'n.t lf·I46A+tlf I -

T. 4H a. : "F" ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ swr: In~~~~ 'IRJ: smN ~: ~ ~ <:r.U ~ I ~"411rN ~s( ~~ ~ ~ lltWtl

~ ~ '8if~s( atn'~ I ~s( ~(rj{C6 ~ ~ \<!0"4('{1lt~ll

qfl::cr4t'4 ~ ~= ~if@q'£. 1

'f~/!f,JHtt) ~ ;nf~ if ~ ~ llt\/~11 S:~Eitlffil ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ I ~: d~:ifil<tlig04i• 'lllr~lq'&Qii(4t: llt~ll

f.n1it 1If~ ~~~I ~ !f'iR ~ ~ iis=g\tl't ;reft"ti llt~dl fl+ti'dl( ~ til'NfQ'f4 r~q('tit441 I ~ar+triJfq~ ~ ;nr ~ ~ <m llt~ll ;p::f ~ ~)~ ~€1"t'441{!)1'{tl: I

~f{~~~~IJtt.e.ell

~~

~¥iR11(J&O't .... e ~ tit fit ~1 ~ 1

~ ~ ~ ~ ~<t~: 11~'-\~11 ;q+q1~ ~ ~ ~{1MiftUfu[i:~ I

~sN ~ m ~ r~~f<c.Usm m'-'1~11 T.4Hb.G.'\\11f~B~illl'!14i+'<it ?.J);r ~~I

~ ~: ~i11d: ln'-'1~11 ;:r.mr: t'lltifiiHq~ar:qs:gti:rf ~ I

• %f~r~!: ~ 'UJil s[i\'t"{I%WI: m'-'1~11 ~sm~~~'q'~l ~ ~'Q¥1 lt+llo:f :ti~-4lq :q(fii:fi¥( llt'-'1'-\11

~a~.~~~~r F.rm '.84f"'tR4df ~ ~~ ~4;11611{1:1: 11~'-\~11 '3feflfq41¥J;f ~: ~ rq ~I

.~~~~m'-'\1111 fit ·.~ ~ . f-' 41 ¥ii&J;;:R~ti4JI~;;r ~illl$ll'll'tq 'ili:tl¥( I

~ aa: ~ ~ ¥~1ii<'ll'1HFtl1 m'-'1~11 ' 'lii11rt~/5n~~ ~ :qifdr~~ij(+( 1 .

~ ~ srlttt ~ m'-''11 q.q;f~~~l ~(e~qf(~11i.il4 ~: ~ij'q~(ij(! m~oll ~ ~ ~ m :q~SJII1..t':q ~= 1

n.~ ...... R~ ~ QN<s+it?jillro~•'tm~w ~a- mPtq4 ~ ~ "l~f.ijiJt{ 1

~ N ~ ~f.iit4f~ In~"' (ta€4~1 'iiltiilU ~;ri 'q' ¥i(i'9,M¥( I

T.434a. at~~'4~m~m~~~~ ~ ~ ~: ~ f~tq?i'ij¥1: I ~(lf~~m·,,~~'t!ll "'fq~4~~~Je,;-q''':ql:i~ahu~Jet 1

at~"4:JlSi.i ;mft ~!'iii~ lif.:CtJ/.iN m~t..JI

BIOCilAPHY OF THE BUDDHA

G. "' l ~ ~ ~ '«f!l'{.~<!J q1 ~ I f1t;{\*44 q· ~ ~ ~ ~fect4f~ IU~~II ~ ~ t ill<!1~tft ii~.f.Gct: 1 .

u ~ R:~ ~ EMHmf;:ce~ei.:nllt~\511 ~t<R~ur~~· Q::t<!Jt"it@fm:f!: f.r.n:mt mr: ~ llt~dl • m ~ t~GI/('fl~ ~= 1

~ ftR:m ~ ii~lf,H<!Jq"iJ:d'( llt~CUJ -.::»

~di114id .~~~I f.l:~ 't ~ 't'M ~ ~ 't llt\lcll

~ ~ ~ 'lJIIfl'T~ if'IJ~(qc I

~tt:•"·'(4~ em ~ ••"'-:«•+il ~ f.qatQi4'( m"'w ~ ~~<!Nkltl!i \iqif.Rt(;;H1'41'( I .

~~ ~) gJr. ~ \Qq!JGi«l+t'( llt\1~11 T. 4H b. ('lOOt€~~ Rif ~ ;pr ~ 1

~ tl~-r.EfSiffl ~ G4iFII4i'( llt\1~11 • ~ 'Tfu: ~ ~ a 4iTmPl. • ttit~ aey. ~ ~ U Jrtfi II t'-'~1 ~ ~ ~ Eii·I<JiifWiq lfuii'{l

~~ ~ti+il4e't'4 f.ltil~'l.llt"""ll' '1 t;f \iG'Eii',¢1kt ~ (f ffi~'( I

"~u¥4 ~ u:g:e=eqf.ru'fl'41{ llt'-'~11 ~G'Ei:S·tf,a:<Q ~ ~ ~ Gl'\4l(('l'til ... ~ 6 ~ ~ ~ f-tiilild'( llt\11511

I

~'"~~~cnft'f~l ~ m 6 ~ '(f ffRif ~ ;y '!<' ~ m~•

!I. ~, ~f; ' . G."'\ ~ Cf 'Eiq<!IJ'f,fij ~~~'i:f,Ja.G'il"d+r: I

NdT q ~ ~.:: ~\iGJf-<iftq f.tia: IN~I ..

'"· 'l I 1••. ~~I ,.,. ~: J 8 I

1•1. ~«mll'z l h'\. ~I

,,

T. 4H a • •

~~

'lffi'f mit ~: ~~ ft ilft-ft I eciu_P4ltij~J QU<f.T: ~~it fWT; mc:::olt mt: srrit ~sm ~ iilim~CI"f: I ~ ffl ~ ~sm ~: mc:::w Sl Q1i!iil \il l§(~«t.&Sli'f·l <e:rt ft(t(: I

. ~ ~ ~ ~I~IRI\It.i':d'd'o:t: mc:::~ll ~;:,g f<:c~f(t£Ufu ~ ~ ~ I

\~<:C~ ~ ~sm ~ mc:::~u ~ '{lro m ~ wifsm st~~ 1

~ CI~:\I<Ur( m: ~) ~= mc:::\?u. ~ " ' . ~r.:(""'4::mi=P;tTI'i&_1T:::Idr.:::rl.ll e-.J q I !(I iJ;. 8'1 Cl t\1 OQJ If{ I

~~ar~~ ~ ~: mG:'-\11

~~:~~~~:1 ~ @J~·<4~1 "llci<JJII:a ~ lltG:~II '12tlit'!fit ~ mm cr.m ~ , ~err aa~t?;J. :a{ki'Matf't ~ mG:\.911 rnsm :rt .. =;tfllfd ~ tiljq'!fijt!Jf ~q: , ~ u ~: eJ<t~'!fi<: ~: mc:::c:::11 ~)sfq ~ -iiN:rtl~ttl :rt'F.RT2' I ... eJ!(i&itd?.ff ~ f.ri' ~I'HGijj·:rtl{ llt"ll Qifqf @'Ei"f.U"tf GIN:rtl~{tl ~:I ~ Eti:&iaf.qs4 ~ ~: m~oll ~ :rt(St'!fiM':il ~~ ~ rr<r: I

~ ~1<:ef~a~o:t f<:co:tf~e.tl ::cr. CIC'fii<Uift m~~~~ G."''" ~ ~ wmrrsm ~~ 1

q:q1 mrr f( ~ ~ ~ ~ m~~~~ T. 4lf b. ~ ~~ mr ~ ~~f~Ciif~ I

~ ~~ ~ st<:efcialq m~~~~ f:Wr"-4J'ifll(qiNmQ~,I f~ar:rt1ufiia « ~) ~ ~ m~~~~

.'"·..-$a ~t. I .

:BIOGllAPHY OF THE :BUDDHA -

· !:\"' ~ ~ ~ lll'ff:H'!Jq"i~e!'{ I ria cf1a<i)•n ~ ~ ~<t.r. llt\t.JI

~~~:~~~·' ~ ~ "i(~€S~~ ~ ~ ijUt~ tit\~11 !01~\•IRC mJ: ~ ~ "i(fit.r.l

~ ~ ~ ~ fi;.q{\tl"i'{ llt\"11

e!~+il;{lfiHtid ~ ~ e"il~i: I

~l ~.h-~~ tn\~1 ~;{lq•nf f.mr~ ~ ~ 1

~S'Q' ec1a'iJq'S "iWlfm ~ llt\\11

~ ~ tnS ~a~ raid¥( I

f~ 'llf~ mil ~ij~ ¥it:fi~t: Jl'~ooll ~ t;lf ~~ ~ f+lm ~ AA~ 1

ECf..<i~U Qi({Jl~j ~!I":~: ll~otll ~~~~~era. ~ '\4'9Ed'f.i ~ Ufutmf~ 11\o\IJ

T. -436 a. ~sm Eia·h~l~ cfid'lFit ~I qfum}~ ~ qld(l~~t_ftnt: 11\o~ll U:nt ~ ~: ~tsm R<rTRr~ I .

'i;t!'(04i 6tll ~ 6ft<f~q(~ql~: ll'o\?1(

G. '\\'\ ¥i(l~"'4ii!l ~ ~ ~-iilijt€Ci(l11. I

'SlTmrr ~ ~af.i' ~ ~ 11\o~l ~~~~~('l~)l ~ ~wrfhiR ~ "7.f.?!if"1'4~ 11\o~ll

~~~ilfh~l JlTfN) ~fae::c "i(le•4:a;qma: "'o"ll lftsfq mftr ~~~I ii(l1~h:f ~!lit~ 5fif ~If\ oat

t\\. f.m I \ ... ~ri I

t

~~

~tt~(4( ~ f-qaJ+m)fqJ ~ 1

~ ;mre) fi:&r. ~ m~: ll~o~ll ~~~~it~~ I ~ ~ m '8I'Ti Aliflq+ii•H.:r: '"~oil titT~ am ;w.r ~~) ~ I .~ lifNR ~:~: ~ 'E14ii{llit. I"HII ~ it~: ~ ~~s( ~ ~SRI1{1 .

{1ft it m ~ ~ ~m: ~~~~~~~ T. 436 b. ~ ~tU ~SEt ~if; I

'€1~#1:(1~ g ~ (iit+if.a~ I"HII

~~~~~f*'t~l ~ ~~ ~-~~ qf<Pfia: ~~~~~~~ !'ll't·E41q ~~ - 'tKf ~ f(6N4!1 1 ~rft ~fuffl: ~ ~uf.a~.:n«r ~:~~~~"\II ~ ;mtol \ft+d 'Ei+il'"cMNRi ~ ~ I

~ (\qRt~T URI ~r m !if~~ 1"~~11 ~n~~~'E1'm~l ~ tN \1~~1e1 ~ &1li!6"4~ II~ ~'Jill

G."'' ~;rr ~~ (f51'~ ~.f(t~RII ~ 'Ef ~ ~ 'ii3~1F41l{ ~·lf4Q+( ~~~~'II - . ·~ ~~tnnfc n~ ~~ l

~~Sl~~~~~~~ll

ii€1ifil~tl4g(o4 S IIICC'tll4!i ~~I Rfg;:d fW.nmtt ~ ~ ~ .~ ~ ~ ~~~~oil CN+ii€11~11: ~ EUi<m~e• ii&.rn"·' 1

~ 4i(I'4)41T ~ A~R<tli!4t't ~~~~w

f~Hll+ii'~lfqdl ~ ~ ;rof~ I .

~ s ~ ~ ~ g ~ ~~~~~~~~ T. -437 a. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 4i(l<411. I

~ af•a1(4ltf =qr<(<ft('ifi'41R<tlll"~~~~

lUOC'ItA..J?HY OF THE BUDDHA

~ ~!jsaRII ~ ~ 6€\l<tiP( I

+tt.J:lt<it "'1fl~Q!?.4 ~ ~ 11~\'!?11 ~ ~fiit<t!i"l ri ~ ~ I ,

ri ~ ~ *·tl+li(•~ 6€\f~lf(ll,~~t ~~:e«fli\;l'l!JI€1411 f<1•=11fhu ~~ ~ tt(fl~: 11''~11 li€l¥·W~ qif ~ ~ ~ f.itt1a{cf~1 I .;n ... €0 ... ,r.r. crm '{,i1'1J4i4 ~ u'''JOII fiNl ;q I '11Hi ttti. A 91 'til f.::a "' "'I (~II f( I . .

+t(l'!f·i(~N€1\\1 ~ ~lil<JcU +t(ti¥£: 11''"1 ~Rt;QI<Itltl tf ~ ii(§i'!fiW ~q I

mt~t srm ~ il'\'tll# ijtilt4'{ 11~,~11 fi51/?i14lffNti ~ ~+it~Jf<it<&ai ~ 1

~~ ~ ~ fqs;&frit ~~tqf<i IR\cll G. ~,. 'l1it·idlX4f1iri ~~~I

~: ~: ri ~ ;rdbt: 11~\tll lii"Nl'1i ~ ~ U~ wrrR ~I

T. 437 b. ~~ ~ trU ijftHrtl1tl4 11,\~1 lw~c;r~~~~· .

" . ~ 'tfli\HI'!f41CJ ~ 0\IIG'il ij Ef;J«tJif( 1"\~11

JTr;T ~ ri ~ {{ it"(f~ I

Q~ m ~~~~~a~ '"\~u +t(tqrqrr ~fq t4fkt q <tHf~~ ~ I

~ lils'fi<ltTRII ~~IF~~~~ ~ ~ ~ iFNt'l1iNINitl€lflt I

~ q«<t<4l~N{!): 1"\~11 f~:!OitJf<{!J) ~ ~ (iqtEJ41 I

~ ca=it~iltef.l ~ ra sit 11~\,11 ~ <TiJ:U14h ~~~em a ~ ~(ti'tt m ~ MCJ"~ua IR\dl

,.

~

~ "' ~tr ~:em F.im ~I&MI'Ui Si't. "d61 I

ij-qf w.t .ma ~ m ~~~~~~~~ ~ Wwf ~ ~~et.IQt g ff~~ I ~ ~ ri %f.a!!::! ~: ~~~~oil ~ ~ itqf <((6Efl4+t(l<!li(ll+(.l

*''~§!,.. ij-qt PtifiiiRrit4• s~ "'~m ~~m~~~~

T. 438 a. fflT f!41'.f<!l~~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ll''d'll ~0': ~: ~(T)w:r: ~~ ~ I +~Nt4Rt ~ ~ ~II'Et'1ii=6~ ~ l"'d~ll

G. "''c ~ ~ ~ ij+t~ti(J. I • ~~~~sit '"'d'dll ~ ~ ;rd •ru•«<t~fqqJ: 1

'S'iltli.fii?:Q' ~ m Q(<(i(Q<(t(61: ~ 1"~11

~ QtU ~ qft~ti41!4 ~~I

~~: d q«q<~(oi.fil: 1"~~11 ij~ <ai!tT$1"'61 'q' ~I

+~Nt4(>(r em m tl>iti!4~<61 ~ 11~1#11 Aw I, *41 <I ~?.ll l{lT Sitntl f(B I <61 ifU I

fAT ij qRf'1ii1t'l'fl ~s<t m situ'~~~~ ~ ~ Q('\1<<61: ~ I *'t)(lcl3 w: ri ~: 1"~11 Et~tlfll +;(iatqP<f ~ (lli"d•ttl ~ I

¥{~d"'%lt<l<'{-511 ij ~ +t(i>il61 l"~olf ~~+t(IWI'1l ~I

T. 438 b. ~ ~ ~ f~it<JJQ' +tt.f-'Efll: 1"~m ~'!Sit~ rr.~ U'\rnl %Et<!l«tqJ I

ftm ~ ( ~) +t(isttll 11'~~1 •

. lt\\. ~' ~~·. 1f.tt: ' \1\. -1-f~ I

BIOGllAPHY OF THE Bt1DDHA

~ ~ •tfd~f.far: 1 -~'i4({7.if.lij"'~ ~ ~~~~~~~ 'f,f<cqfd~~~~l ,

~fQ<~P1iifdiaR "4iiCf)(IH!1c:tit cR ~~~~ytj ~ ~ ~ "1ffll"11~4iifrl~ I ~ t;t ~ UfR:r ~ l4f:li4~614(.1l~~t..JI ~~~~:q{e~,,

!!!!!:ti<Attf:l ~ ~~~~~~~ c.~ .. , ~~'l'Pt.~~tt'l'fun~l

flijt4():itl fi(j~;:q: 'l:iflrll~ ijjllfJtl'tlll~~~~ll A~ ( ' ) ~41iiiti ~ 'Jtf.lifif ijii(fiiiEI'{ I .

fl+ilt4'£e!F!Aw f<4~<tUet.if«J: ~~~~a1 ~ fi'~ ~:furti qfri ~ ml{ I

rif~: ~\furl~ ijd~<e: IR~"I "16itJ~;q~fc:r fif41l..<4iil: snnod f('l~tl«: I 6 ~ t'f'l ~ 'il:itlillll.."41P-4 ~ ~~~~oil eii;:;;;ci(<R\ ~ ~-qy ~I

T. 419 a. ~•ZC+:ci+il« ~~~:~ll,~W - -'ilt=4iiq[61~: ~.cl ~ I

~ ~ ~ ~ q-m('{l"~'ll . ' ;ttm ~ Eli{iiiEI~. ~ "ffN ~I fi~j'f,((4<ft ~ ~ ~~ c:m ~ ll~q\11 P40{141¥iiEI

'1ft)~~~)~~~ 11,~'611 F. s;Jl'f',;i~ ~ ~ l I

'flQillttl"'t ~ ~ liC:pi(j('b*ilf«ulll~~~· ~~~~e00~aRut• ~ '(.ilf<'lf.U ~ Crlllt"'ltie:t ~ 11,~~11

-~'It\\. tn! I ~"''· f~; I {'f1IT, ~I \'11\\. ¥1(iriiilill H•. (f I

'''· ~' ;l(.l \\\. ~~ No:afiii¥11Q I '"· mff.R:.

~·

G. \••

T .. 4l9 b.

~~~

iSI!J+IAi.l4f.:tt ~ ~ ~45(Qll\fi+i'iq-q't)¥( I

UP.~~~ +i•'51mf~~J~ "'~l.ll" sutt4Ht ~ f.:cR«smfii~m.aTt{ 1 &l<tit4ltll 'EI+qenfln!i ~ ~ ( f~)~Tt{ "'~<::11

'(.ii~Nr 9 ~ Sll\!d4t?( leM:g'ij+it'( 1

~ f-qt'(tf4NI 9 ~:~~:IF\~~~~

~ ~ ~ ~T ;mr Wlfll~: I

~ 145(' em~~~~ ll'~»cJI ~~ i{~Fi1l€1i<.«llf/~llilta45l ~: I

~ ~ ~~ "'~tqf':l ~: "'IJlm ~"?;(: ~ i{'Qt~0t45li!filsm +i(IW'1. I ,.. . -. ~~~~'''IJl"l

~fttq4l+ii'Et ~f ~~~I

~~ fl:R 'EI~ ~ ~ ij'~ ll'l.ll~U 'Eioaf4RtfW ~ ~ ttli"f"(~Ji·~ 1

'EI$i•i€1o4!1i4 EU"&i ~ \{+l'tilM'ti'( IJ'IJl~ll ij'ij')~R'4€1i.1f ~ sr+ii45Cii€1~i:t'EI: I

.\SII+ir514i+iR1 +i•:tJt;:i !ii;J!/rl/\.e:4 ~ 11,~11

~ ~ '171'( t(ll~ttli'El'i'Elc:--"llqr I

~ ~ sr~ ~= "'IJl~tl ~~~~~~€1:~1.

~ ~ ~ ~4N41+ii'El f-i1'114!-li¥{ II'IN" ~ ~ ~ <i0if''1121t4 ~I

.,;, -'{J14Hil'El d ~ ~Rll!4ii.flHii+.f~: ll'l.ll<::ll <qjfij;:(}q(~~~~~~:l .

P: mfifda teualtCIWf~: ir~.l.ll~ll

':\ t•. ~ I , .... CRT I f;pnu I \'t~. Q:i'fl \It'll. l.JTifd '

~~~a I \lt't. ~( ( f~-f~~,-q)) If~ I ~it\, tf:~ I ma' I

lt••· ~I \U. mfqil': I

BIOGRAPHY OF THE BUDDHA

"i~'ti1.Hf.:cf-q~~ ~qijiQ'IIft~ ~: I ~ ~ ~ Sl<tli¥iil<:f+4<:r:a. ll~'cll ~~~ey~~~l cirtnt t~nte.u f! ~ ~ 111 ll~'~il ~~t.clltwiill'(iii Sll"!1141(¥if""'f'Rt4r 1

~mit mtT ii€'/if,H4Qij;cq1f{ II~'~

T.440a.G.\•t '!If~ Ett:q<liiii\Q ii41tqr~Rrlaoo:q'1: 1 ,. tNrf.:nzt'FI: fq~ ~ ~ '"'~II ~if~:~~~· ~~'iN ~II~C611 m~~~~~~ tmf~~~f'I«R ~ ~ fcciilf®(ll~~~ Ef,fl'll<tlf1i=:t ~if~ ~~ii(f~ I ..

~ ~~ '!Pr~ ~ IR,~II m~ ;;:rr;re: tfi;rf ~ EU'iii§I€\J(af{ I

m~~~~~qll~~~~ • ~ ~;:fts~=<~m: "'~t.t'tl<:t€41 !IU 1

!"1'11¥i!l~qp.n Slta"f.~'1'8NN: 11~''11

~ ii(I<Qf4i ~~~I . "i~l'il( iiiQ'I'iiii'ifl'il( ~ f.:Fhtt ~ 11~"11

U t{Cf wA ~ Slta'tf.ll'1¥irata: I

~ ~ ~ OO'ti!l£1(\11"441 IR,cll ('!If() ~ t:p ti Sith141d¥il'1tiL{ I .

Qlit~f.f~ ~ ft t.tf<t4Rt ~ 11~"11 ({_~i::Qaa~ ~ lflNf ~~~~qq+(:aAN,

tm ~ ~ ~ ~ ®ii~<:r '"'~u ~~~~~v:uif.iaql

T. ·HO b. %i~l'tiia::;y:ua ~ ~ ~ IR,~II ~ ~ 41Qit.J;f illf~t41~ ~ I ~ qla(l<t~ f;c&tQ'IIo:c:tt.Qidt.:. ll~''e11

\\ ~

~at.lG ~ ~ q<ta*t&N('; a

~ ~sfi;r ~ ~ ~: 11,~~11 c. \•\ ~ ~ ~ SI~RIC€11 '!SfRI' ~I

~ ~ wrr ~~~~ill~"'~~~~ ~) ~ mil&) tnf qiij0ifll:S'1ilfifi4<1i'( I

ii'lf~t4N ~ ~ m iH:+II416: 11,~'-PII ~ Q C€1<+il"'' ~ m ~ a(\l~!Jti'( 1

~ d ~ ~ +H(fl:Ef,'{ 11,~~11

~ ~ f\ISI+ililfl.t ~ ~~I

ijSI\IIM m ~ ( ~~'{) 11,~~11 ~~~~ ~~~·~ll~ooll

'll'fli~"" ~ m 'ml ~"" 1 Qlct~f'Wiqfaat ~ ~ ~r 't44i!il?EH!IIIl~o~IJ az(IC€11m ~ ~ ~ IJ!l4.~ I m~ Gi!i(ijj+ii'1tij ~Q+it<flq '[~ IJ~o"' ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (1l~t+41Rltll'{ 1

T. -441 a. sn:rrq' %f-6:th'41'1f ~ ~: ll~o~ll 'IIRI'fitf;WJI!fil ~sft ~~~ 4i(f+i*i<l! I

q<<Jliii4 ~ ~<l: ~ ~Ri~i4Pa a ll~o~ll ~ 1!64NQI~if ~ m: ~:I ~ti((?IIWJ ~CIC'EI+i4 ~ IJ~o~ll ~ ~q(IJtlm ~ ~ ~ ~ 1

'

f,• • ... ..,.ct+i:rr.:a:rr.t<411Tllu:Jmil"'ll6i!il -ttEi!il ~ ~ ~ ll~o~ll

~ ~ ~ ~Ullfli<ij~ 1:t I ... ~ i'IJ'!f,f>.ia) ~ c;;ft::.c<J4Str ~'ill' Jl~o.,piJ

~~~~~~:I qig4ls'1'b) il1t ~ !IU ~ ll~o~ll

c.\•\ ~~~i'IM2E<4~"tl -....

6hf SldiQ'11g;.t4 ~ f::R 1fS ll~o~JI ------

\\C.~ I \••· ~I \n. ffA'mll

SAISUNAlt.A5

;ro$ m-at~ i!4-=i1r.eil ~:~~I ft~QI(Ii~'l4'9J~~ ~~~~~~toll ~ ~ d ~=tf;.G~~ I ~ ~ Sit4tfJI"ii31~ ll~ttll i ifRfM!Qirotl~m~~~ ~""-t. 04RI?4i g +l~t4?4!4(1•1a: II\ t~ll

· ~ ~ mdft fqq, .. a,~ ~ 1

T. 441 b. ~ ~itl!J im!J ~ it !![~ II~ t\11

'iftd ~ ~ Sl~<tf~"i*41R~1l{ I ~~F. ~.il~Uit.IRdl II~ t~ll ~ (wn ;m:frt <Ji4t<:Cf+i( ~I

~ ~ ~ 'i;:;alr:QI ~ ~ 11\t~l

~ ~') it Wlk u "i'Ufcn ! 1

~ m'tl\' ~ f4•l(~q ~ ~ 11\t~ll ~~ ~lt>.t~\.4if f?M&i?HiiUNot: I

~ !1f.l w.fr ~Rrwtf ~~ 11\t"ll ~· • •e; ·~~ ~ 'l't'tllfi' ~ ~ ~~ "io:t*tciJ>.Jd I

~ ~ ~: \~ f::t"tqOOf41 11~ tal u ~ Rlt'QqQqqJ ~~ ~H'IIf(tli'( I

~~~~11\tCPJI

~~~~~· w~lrtrf·'41 ~ ~ ~ ~ 11\~oJI

§aiSunakas

'liiGrtl~ ~ ~ Ef,J<f4a&t ~ l I

4i(I<JstlstJdf€c(?<lla) ~ ;rof..,re 11\~tll '!'

c. ,., 4iq~IH\'44;:;;i Cll((ll{:q/4id~:Q('{ I

~ ~ i'f.W1f mrT ~S'l ~ ~~~~~~~

tu.<nf~• tn.~• tn.fqmtEnl tt•.r'f)i• '''· ~ fmorrsf~: I \\t. U'fu~ I \\~.~I lfila ~I

\t ~

. T. 442 a. ~ ;r ~ tr~ ctf<t<d"Ct 1

~~!fir~:~ :eu~i!l\ia ~~~~~~~ ~mil ijQ) um !JEflJ<J~: Slt.1fii~: 1

m-~ QU f;rst ~Iii~= II\~~~~ ~~ ~ ~ fu.t<4NN&4M f~ I ~~ ~ rt<RHiRiifiN~ 11~'~11 ;r ~·~ ~ ~'{·NM~ I ~ ~fu:r ~ ~ ~ ~: 11~'~11 cf@4i~J<isf ~ ~ ~ ~ I rirsr·~~'!f ~ ~~ ~ ~~~~IJlll +i(JO~'l!J ~:~: l?(iiHtlf.i q(.f4otdtr I

~~m N-~~~: 11\~<=u ~m ;rorfu: ~Sf llit•NM~ I firW ~ altf4 ~~ ~: 11\,~11

. .a ~ :o( ~: !Sfaret ~SW'i1Jildl I ~~ ~ cm:f ~()1~11\~oll m Rtmf ~ ~ ~13NEflie~l I ~~~~Pri<Et•qiii{IIHW (l-1klla<J:iili1) ~.q;:rufi;m: 1

§ 2. Ancient Kings [before the Buddha]

~ij~~~~ qJflS~U€{4: ~~~~~~~ ~~) fOTC:?iiP.lff«-i(T ;mflm I

:Wl .. rtij/'lff=i-ijN=1~'if ~ ~<AT: 11\UII

~ Cii(th·41W ftfi(~fqy m{T l

~~ ~1~ W\wm~ ~'a' IIHIII

~: MI(W-:-~ ~~s<R: l 'f-'l{'f('lM '«nl ~ ~T'CilliiWIQ lr.Wtf\ IIU,'\11

G. \•'\ ~~~": ~ iil~ ~'(t l ~ ~ ift~ :;n(t\qatal ~ 11\\\U

• \-:t•. Qifltts( ~~~'~""-<!!~'(~~~) l \\•. mf~ t

I.'JNCS 9P THE 11ME OF THE BUDDHA \"\

~t!h ~ur ,m;.-i·~= 1

T. 442 b. ~sf~T eJtwlfd tm i!Rt!+ll<tlr fUt rm: ~~~~,sn i-'c::Cf"F461 ~sfq-~ SIC"~'tl'!llfih.r I ~~ ;f,f«<t_ ~a ¥{t+ijQ(i'!la:t!i. unal ~if)~it!~4!J ~~I .

~ St.• ~ ~ ~ u~~\11 ~ ggit ~ "f,MSIIH ~.:m I

(~ tJ"1(1H.1"1J: ) qrfijiu t1 ~?.IT: ll~~Joll ~s;?.f_q(~\"itt.l G<E'i<~~iiiif,f: I

· .. -;ft:qrc:qf~+t'""'er: (i&l:aAIJaazt~::c. 11\~Jm Ol(I&ISI1f'defjttli(i ~ I

~r:tt4RJ ;r ~ ~ Q1}t~.Reai. 11\~11

~f;r~i~~~~ ~fC4t4f..a ~ ~ ~ Im'!l) m 11\IJ~II ~tl~~E'i~l

§ 3. Kings of the time of the Buddha

era~ a~ m~ ~ ~ u\wn ~ s «qNt;lf.t ~4 ~ t ll~:tArl m~ trm ~m<(k1~Nc II\~ I

' \1~: "~: ~trt/4i¥.'8tjp: • ij'~Tf ijQ'f~jJ} ft'~r~"i(.,~ij+t~ ~~~~~~~

T. 443 a. f~ ~~mit ~t<:lllfl.ifj~::C I . ·~--~Wd~+t(ltt"1~ ~ ~~~~~~-

~ (fP.fr ~ fi!rffi~ s;( wrr. I - I

mrt ~~ ~<12Rv.it ~ 11\IJ'II

G. \•\ ~~!fur.~ 4i(l'iJQIJ: (ilfj'i.itE&J: I

~ ~ ~ (ll'f4fe( ii'IQ'd+t'( ·~~~·

\\\. '{f1i I \U. f;;r{m: I \'i\. ~~T I \U. llllhi"tit: I . ~I 'Rt.i~ I \U, 37ll'fQ'Rl1e ~Tl \1\. ~~I

v

~

~ ~ ~sN R'( Sll44fr(f ~ 1

f.rt«f +ll\lt.l4iltg mRr Sli~4Rt asFt mr{ ~~~~oil

~ w"fl~&41ar ~ f\lre4il:ts6\r

~: ~ ~ ~ '114i6~a: ~~~~~~~ '{Jtf4t4RI ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ I ~ ~ (it~ ~ i11Qi~N41: ~~~~~~~ WJfiC1R-4l ;m:m) ~ ~: I

§ 4. ..Hundred years after the Buddha"

~ cmm ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~~ M<IOO'fi ~ ~+mr ~I ~ ~ ~ iififift ~ ~~~~~~~ ~ cr.rn ~ iifA4tl(~ ~ ~ 1

~ ;:mf ~: ~ ~ ~: ~~~~~~~

(l(~~'"'~sm~~~ iififlii(!J~:t4il'iiR4 ift(f'Ufi ~~ ~~~~~~~

~· :dhne+q•~( ~t 'iJ<t~ctGl( 1

. T. 443 b. '{.~CCIG'1(si "f ~ ~~ ll~~\Jlll f.r.ffl ~;re+4if ~rsm ~: r 'q4iiliuif<c•;:u() I;{ ~ Cfii(iWJ(fit ~ ~ ~~~~a1

(M:aJa414ile ctld<lan ;q(il"fl: 1

~ ({ ~: ~''34411'11( iliQttqjq(!{ii'l.ll~~~ll ~ (11Cf4ft(f!4 ~ 'ii~d:q1'11 ~I

tmt ~ SlMSICli -sm:rr liji'q'ij~ AA ll~qe>ll ~~s~•tmnt• ~uF.t~ !~ e<bl'1<tttll~~w ~w-;f~~~l rit ~ ~ f~fuq5J "i(lt4i'1: ~~~~~~

iQ~I~f!4 ~ 'iiT.it (l~d4ii'1Etl: I ~~ lfcXm Ptt<(acc.u~~~~~

HVNDllED YE.AilS AFnll THE BUDDHA

tN ait:f-'i!f·l ~ ~) ~ Q'U I

~qe4t;J;f ~~if~ lffitn~~~~ '{eCtfllt116if'il g ftr.rr.rt ~ 5fit I ;:rrR u.:~g~ ~~~em 11\~~~ :

• ~ ~ ~ ~;:I(IQ11Q1+''!4~;JIIHJ! I '{::t41;JFa a ey ?P.tl <ll<i{!J;Jif;i« n\~~~~ ~~~~~F-1 -

T. -4-44 a. \tib~i.ot iNTit ~l!!!!_fqfwlfe:'(iftll~~"ll \if~~~ ~-ti€1f,'t'd'i:4(JJ'{ I ~ ~ ~., f.1t;i•l4Ul( 11\~al 'illt!ISH1l'l:.&~ ~: ~ ~ ~: I '31;Jt~4 tff ~ Rl<nl~a+:4lf'l:.~ijf ~ II\~~~· ~~ (N41;JJQ ~ a'U I

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~11\\loll . ~ ~ fflfrl ~ qr~11 atN1 I

~in~'·'* ~ ~ -rresro:a .... ;J,4fdl: 11\"w Sill!l4<:4 m ~ ~ f.iJm: ~, ~ ~ d ft if~ l{(tr~ 11\"'11 msm~f\ui~~lml f'i4fqt4Jit.l<'(-iil~ ~ 11~"\11

~ mrci af1i ~· ~ ~ ~ '{<41;JIQ Vlfiw. 11\~1

G. ,., "~~<itt a~ Q ~ ~ ftr.n 1

~~~lif'i(~ ~ ;;uftrq: 11\~1

~~~ftr.:r~l I

~ ~ usn fllfhflt) ai(IC+iiiCi"( 11\"~11 T. -4-4-4 b. ~ ~ijwt !if ~i;Jit!C I

~ ~ 4i(IWHa1 ~)tJ ;roFw. 11\~NII

\\"l. ~nt'i( I \\•. 'lV WI ~I \•1. mfa'! I \•'Ill. ~ I \n."[Qll

..

~~

~)m ~ ~ fir«t ~=' 'll~Ufui:CEttf~ ~· :q 'i~ ~f ~ 11~..,~11 ~ ~ ~ ~ <l$!4+i"fi<ta"fi't 1

ti:C"fi~::iiMdltaW ~ 11~..,'\11 .

m ~~) ~ ~= {q~nqan ~.I ~ ~ ~ ~ f\~t.tlll{ ll~<.::oiJ '!!43'{'4{tl ~~~~I ;r-:m fu41-t4f.:<t ~ cft4iwt~<it<41<it4 II~<.::W ~~~~~~:I '4Nl(":!i~ tt+ii~-'iidi (J:(l~I'UI +i~Ef.l: 11~<.::~11 trq'Jlii:(Rl{t!!(':li't ;r-:m ft:r.a~ :qf${tf: I.

~~it ;r-:m M<ui<NII +i~tfi¥.t: m~~~~ ~~q.~~=· ~ ttNiri ~ ~ cmr ~ ~~~~~~ ~qm: ~ ~ tefum~: I

S S. Early Emperors [before the Buddha]

. fWtri1 ~ ~ fl11\~ ~~~~II ~!!~~~~·

. ~J(j~Jtd({l ftr;&:: ~ ~: ~~~~~~~ T. 441 a. um NCIIM'!l~ ~~ ~ ~ I

~{'f/htll ~ +iP:t f-t'l'tlflt.+i'CdU{ ~~~~..,11

G. ,., ~~ tl1n ~ m iSQtOili~pnt: I iS1<4lQtnilitaijr f«iT ~ ~ m<.::tu

~ ~f!l' i3'trr uit f-=t4f<ilt{tn" Cf:t<.ffi , 3JISINf'cWit'4 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~'\II ~: ~ ;nfi"r: ~ ~ !!""4fa 1

~ ~¥( ~ ~ t:T ~ ~: 11~'\oll ~ +il~:q() ~: ftwfr ~ffl FRt I ~ ;ror: s:t msftr ~ ~ ~ 11~'\W

·lc•. t~: f~~ ~~~ m'R~ ( = II{Tf:r.t~ ) I ~ l -.'"'·

~. il'rlt:. "'''· -"11RRlt

DYNASTY OF BENAR.ES BEFORE THE BlJDDHA ''

m~ ~ ~ 5fqe"11

.a cqy~ !Of ~ ~ ~l!«tt: "~'~' .. ~~g~~~~rrel:l ~ g ~ P-I'Ui<l~l +l(f.ij_•;Ei: 11~,~11 it ri ~.m snsmRm$ft4ill· ~

ft«r. ~ +l..-:td··;n4<J~f.Hr: 11~'~' .a~ 'if~~ tir'h.ft~ I ~S:J{Ufde(f;ilf{!J qqfurt ~ i:fT 11\,~11

~ ~ c:ra-: m ~ iilf"'qijqOQII: I

§ 6. Dynasty of Benares [before the Buddha]

~ s ~ ~ f~gq•~•:a4~(ffit.r: 11\,~11 T. 44S b. w::u: Rif::it141t£<o;.~:!!&e~IRal: I ~ ~: ~~: 11\,\511 .

tm ~ ~ ~ til\IUJfllf ~ I ~ 'i4•~qlfiu~ tit'f~:J{ft ~~: 11\,~1

+l(l'i414i +1(1(~1\.ft i'lfu'f,J+J{!J't:l ~I ~ tir:4~<l) f\~'tl ~ijt:J{I~Il{ 11\,,11

mtr Jtlf~ ~ ti'G't ~-· ~m fe;a:¥t?.i4~ ~: e't41¥tlf'etil?t l~ooJI

G.,,. ~'if~ ~!it!qtii~: I ~ f~ ti(lq14f t:4i\~Rl N~ ll<JoW .. '

~~fmr:m:~~~· ~ ~-~~ ~ Gelii«i'U II'Jo\11 ~ ~ ;r;::rr ~t:J~qar ifT1i ;;rmr: 1

ur~ s ~ a~ f.tQ:J{Id:44l{ ll~o~ll ~ ~ §t41iiCt'QI U ~I ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ wn lr~o<JII -~s~m~s~• ~itsf<t~) ecl ;rf4 5j~f.C~I"ltt II'Jo~JI

\\'\. ~ Un:r~ srfqm ~I \\II. :amr I~: m"'tfa~a I \\,. •imz I 'h•. n:q I V•t. ~I t•\. ft1i1;. ~I t•t. ~I

\• ~w~

~ fum: Sl41 ~fRI q 'tlll'»::t $<!P<thN I

~ ~! ~ ~ q ~ ~ ~ IJ~o~IJ ~sft fum S14it4Rr ~ ~ ·~:w~§ldll{ I

T. 446 a. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ll~o<JIJ ~ f~~ ~fvirr ~~I ~ ::o:.t ~~ ~ f~ NNbll~~ ll~o~ll rrm: ~ sf(ff ~mmr, fwr;:().,.R~i{!Jl ;un-r.rl ::o:.t ~&f.i"flr ll~o~IJ

~ fuff;: SI41E4Rr ~ ~ ~ I F{i(~Ni~ ~ ~ ~+ttfh;;;qj~ ~ ~~~~ oiJ

~sft ftmJ: S14it4Mr m 'f."M ~~ I ~ ijttJ wsrr fitSI"fll<l~ ~ ~~~~ m

§ 7. Magadha Kings and their Ministers, st~bsequent to Udiyin

~ ~ ~ fGf.tf<t4(t I

~~ ~ ~ Cfl"t4+tilll+tfitFr"RR{ ~~~~'" ri ~ ~n"[email protected]~ ~ ~ ~: 1.

~ ~ ~t ~ i4+tta"41WU: 11~h11 G.'" ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ G~Hii(f!4JR!c:ft I

f.t~ ~ g ~l::t(i( f?t~"fl(OII+t ~~~~~~~ ~ ~ Jk«~+ttl~ ~~I ~ 41"if€i ....... I!Jaf i44ttfli;i~) f{ ~~+til{ ~~~~t.JI ~ NN£1(1f!qfij ~~:I

~ ~ ~ ~ Ei{_eRRt ~~~~~II T. 446 b. m ~)sm ~ ~ mr: ·,

oWIC411l#Ql 'U::t1 ~: ~ ~~~~"'II rcrs~r ~~"' ~sft;r ~ tt«= , ~m mf~ ~ ({(ltq;_'i+ttttfw:rr ~~~~~~~ ~ ClilfuiT ~: CflRT ~ a~ 1 €t,~<<ns=,t.ar ~ eg~IRJI ~ ~~~~~~~ ~ cti4N41~ CXilN<IE1hl~i$.411 I ~ ~f<4cqie1·~ ¥1~t4fd ll~oiJ

MAG.ADHA :E.INCS

~UFJ~w~~~~ ~.w f:C•i+ilf4i1 Fr«i ~: ll'd~tll Eif4.V:C"HlU ~ "'l'i"'li+il ;{[l:l«if<l I

~ ~ Wmf +i(lij~ ~ 1~\11 ~ w~ ;re::t ~ cilfrfii+id. •:

~ AP.I!:IaM 9 ~ ~~ ll'd':\~11 01~lilg\?:C64iR"4ia) Q'a) ~ lif-.c14fu I

m SiJt'.l ~1m~ qlf4~nti mr: IIV,'dll

lif-:«14fu Q""U ~ MI~(!Jifdlfi'tl ~ I fe~:f4TPl'~T01'~tlT ~ ;rrr{ rt•l<4CCif6'1: lrl\'-\11

~~ ~ urW PI"''WtPia+ilf'1'1: 1

aPr. qftccJf<a)um ~ ( ij-qf ~ ~) IIV':\~11 T.447a.c.'''- ~irsft ~ ~ ~ d ~I

llf.lf41(9f .. :uuar44 'i,ir ·t:ua'!!!:!Glll'i~l ' r. ~ cf;ccQf 9 ~~ ({liiPI&t,iil(\'iill I

f~ 1ttftor ~ -itmat .. t:i}+iQI ll'i,,ll

lif~ EiV ~ ifl'R ~fit I ¥tf.:;cw.~ ~ ~ ~ 611 ~ fP': I~ClJI ~ ~ ~ ~ t:mlsfd~llft4il: l -msN fe"4 .. :;c~ ~~l cUU«ft ~ lhi'~ell ~~w-a·~~W~· 'ld"~ f{ ~ ~fti«l4ij ~ ll'i~tll ij;r .cm:Rriar '(4'41Gii:;ilf.ta: 1

,q:ill~ iNr.it itN ~ ~ ~~~ ;.u ~ ~ ~ S:l'~4f.:a !!:!!!: I mmhr ~ .. fd(]•D ~ ~ ll'iHII

~sN ormr: lit:rl '{q'tfi}q(il-ia'~ I f'4(]•141416 ~ ~_qJz~t(<t4 ll'i~\?11

''"'· f~ I on•. ~..Hi1f~: I 'iUlf I '''· ~ ~~ ( a-~'i_-~*'TT~~~) 1 t\•. ~"I W'lir; I U.t. ~l1 't:t\. IW'Ata

( Wll.-"!-f"1 ) I 'i\ 1. IITfil. ( fa~) I

,, ~~

~(tf,iirf<lill~ ~clr illJiRif: I '

~'biiiq<J~ ~ ~ ll'l!~f.tJI ~ I: "' "-~ rr.;41(!"'1"':1'R4:::n<>nr((l ~:1Jffi'l' ~ ,...,. .. ~•~ I

'SII~F4 "i ~ Ui't ~qqj ~ 11'1!~~~~

~~err...ft~um~l T. -447 b. at41t4""4a41: ~ 111f<QA11l41 ~: 11'1!~..,11

f.:r:Rf ill'llt.~l'l ~ ~ ~ I ~sN ft~>giir:;c~ (i!Johl~l'f!C 41(1t+ll1. ll'd~~ll

~ Sl*lt.lflttl iN tJ(rl6_erl f~: I § 8. Maurya Dynasty

m mn.m.: ~= ~w:rr ~ 11'1!~~11 G. '' \ :ijq .. 3_4\lf-Et'6:tg ~ (i>l"-'44i"batl!t.i( I

41(1~ ~~4 ~r ~ ~: IJWoll

'iltk41(Q~~iilai+<q ~ Sltfttlql:f ~I

~ q:;4tqq,t,ot P-i•Hil~: ~ ~: nww '~~'~ ~~f.uer ~ ~ ~ 1

N~qJ((1fll~4id' m ti!gAf:~{!Jfl ll~U - . "' mw =q .. ~?JR'fi'C ~= ~ ~ a ' ., ~~ ~ Sl~ ~ ~tt iifti iil~'.r.C'llf*ti+(IIW~II ~~ ~ ~ iiffl ~ AA mt1t_t

" " ~~t!dl'tHt $~1@&1•44ot'ildotl+[_ II'I!WII

~ w~ ~)S?fi.~ ~: 1

UifTll f~~eJ{t!J CQJCitotJo4~ II'N".II

!!<T ~ ~ fB&.'ttf"f ~ .1

m ~ m ~ c:fo:tP\a. IIW~II tfQ' ~ e(tJ~If.QJ ~-4) ~~I

t'llaicffi'bl"ii'ii4f.«e:t I ~ 41!j;O~riJqq•~i1ll'd~ll

1\"l. '!nf a .. rn. q·:qq:;;mr 1 ( f ~f({) 1 ~\o.. ~ 1 n•. ~ 1

lftrir I 1U. t:f I n~. ~t I n'i. ~TN I~ I n,. ~'li~T ( f~) I 'llU. &lilt'S I ....

MAtrllYA DYNASTY

T. 448 a. ~ (~·) ~ :q .. ;.&H''~ ~: I

C'fRi\' ~ mrt miT srrR: Ut"'"~+i"''f'it·~ IIW'II smT ~~ ~ ~ f11:qqJf\'1¥( I

~~at~~~~II'MII WSll ~ ;mr f.lrn" ~ ~ I 1

~! (f.'({j:q+j;:ci( ~ fttf%: ~a (I1J n~oll +i fq Cij fij ~ ttRir '14 rSj fiJ {Uq ijJ f{ €1( I tt·+il<t"<ft f~ il<tl"''i sniP..GC!Jq: u~tn

~ 'i ~ +i•Sif.!'q(!) ~I (ftSitte~<4IR<il ~ ~ ~) ftd<tl+4'141 11~'11

G.,,, ~m~r~~qfm~1 ~ m ~ ~rj61{t4 ~ 11~\11

• . ~ lfir f~: Et.)~ftt~~ '!!.:!!:I

iij+ii~if.t ifN ~ if:f~ ftt40Elf!4 :q-~ ~~~~II ~ sir~ snfur.it ~r;m I ~ ~ qwt am ~ ~ ~ au u~f.4JI ~ ~ ~ fa~tt.ftu€1: 1

~ ~ U ((+tlijil ~ ~~~~II ~ iltl+ilfic! itJ<tiQi U ~I

T. 448 b. mitsm ~ ;n:~<it ~•l'i€id. ·~~~~~~ 6aTm' ;m:ct ~ti ~~fa': 1 ~·~ ~~ ~ mt ~ 11~'11 ~ ~f4E€1ua1 ~Sl~f~€1'{ 1

~sm ~ ~~ ~:q')qqoua u~'u "1Jfl~fij ~~~~a' I ''WI<IJO ~ ~ fqq'{f\ia: ~~~~oil ~~q.

~sm ~ !J ~~~ ~~~~tu tJf-t~t '14+1Q>it1Jl ~~I

ttCt ~tt4{l((~lf~· ~ F- !Fr. lnl~~~

'"''· 'l1lmrt I V"\1.1ffVR: I '"'"'· n) {ll(RTI "'~· 91@) I

"'

I. t iiC:~J'SClJ(iJl fAil

m~ ~ ~fit4141a tm!R: 1

~ ..il14i4il41d! ~ ~ ~~~~~~~

~ ~ "4'14(1Ro41 ~ 1 Slc4"fi~4f ~ ~ f;rour. 'l46~1"4Jftu: II~WII (l"'(i"'l!!"fi+4041~ f.i:qdRt ~ 1

~ fta"fil¥44 srfcrqr f<N6"41f<t,J¥{ ~~~~'-'" c;.. ',~ «a ~ ~ - 1Rfii*lfic(\~ct' '

~ Q5l' 4i!iiil>al~ E&IM!4i'AI~ ~~~~~~~ ffi:r !·~iii'H~Ril~ ~ ~S"T I ~ ~~~~ ~~~~~~~

T. 449 a. ~ fir:JhA1t ~ ~<wl ~: I ~ ~ SIAi)aan ! d ! ~ 41!41~'l<t'{ li~J~~II dtt4i!i"fi¥qj !i•~ ~ ~ ~ I

CRttsW ~t+t4if~e: sn:tteil~liliil"'e: ~~~~ClJI ~ ~~ ~ ~<~: ~n.!Jt.R-43 1 'll"fil{l"' mrT! ri ·~ ~('(! IJ~oll -~~~~mi{l

~fit 4i(IMI'1! 'll~ ~: II~W ~s'( ~~ iiT ~:~ 4iT 'Of ~ I '\th!J<tiiicc(Jq~ ~: ~: ~ 11~':(11 ~~~~iftN~I ~ t;qfr;q .. ~ .. ~ ~~~~~II ~ SIFQr~:a4itf4"41tt"b'{ 1

'ilf6'6~tt~t.r ~ q)f:~~ 4i&.f.G:<fll: II~IJII 1: • C.' • ~ ffi ~ s ~ ~·m~ een. <!): 1

RRII4i(!J4t ;p;n ~jfqijJtgj ~: II'MII

~+r_4R*ll~~~ I ~ w.(Js:q~ it ;p;n ~ ll~~.t~ll ·

T.449b. ~~~~~:1 · e(SI'f'l< s ~ ~<~) ~;tacJ"''{ IIWI.PII

BUDDHIST SAINTS

~ . "' ·afi:l B+itl ~ C:f if~l<'~tf !!:!~iii! I

¥&jji.f,tit!J ~ ~ ~ ~~ 11\l.J<::U

S 9. Buddhist Saints and Teacben

G. ',' eN4l41~ ;p.n ~ ;:r ~l':cgq(Na: 1

~ m +if~C4Pa ~it'~~~ ~~~'u "'ii:;f}f11(.04'1i+ii~ ~ ~m tih a a

~ '{dtt<tn(.n: ~f41<tl<+ttt1Efll u~c::ou smro~~~ur.t 'f·::tft«:a4:iJ ~ .. ~q~~q- § nvc::w · !];00 i!ihiR1+'4'!f! ~ iill,.l ~ raa~!!•a~ct ~ ~ uvc::~u ~ ~ ~ (:441:61~ '(~I

~ ftit441~~ct ~ ;qqJijt-'4¥(. lib'<::~ II ~~ ~ ~ ...r ~ (1•J:Ielta1., SRmJ t;t ;:rfq ~ ~ ftct rnr. IIVCilll

~~~a~• ~~qq~c:g Si=-5't""€il\1~ ;m IIV~II !4$Cf)!cqf +i(kRI~ ~ ft: 'f1 ~ I .

T. 4JO a. ~<l~m~~~IIVC::~II

~:04(1( ~ "1' li11'11t~IRI«Jiflr. I ~ ~ ~ ij+uf'4a¥( UVG\111

~~ ij ~ ~54*4lt'1dNc I ~ ~ m ~ crtl<tf01~a IIVC::C::II ij;r Efj~~qjf;ij ~ AA rnr: I ~~~ m1 ~ ~ ijm'(IJV~I vftN ~ ~ 'ShUdtl+i~Hs4i¥( I ~ ~ !lTR ~ ~ ~ ll'l\cU

~-mr~~.~Mur.a

\\ ~

~ ~ ~ qq(idiP-f ~~~~~~~~ G.\1.C ~~Nm~~~:l

~ k.~tcU¢d"t'=tRii'( ~~~~~~ w-.:uect4f :q)qqqe ~ t4W'tiZlliil<: 1

~~~~~~~~~~~~ ('11) W1 ifT+IT a'\U ~ ~~: I ~~~F-11~~11 ~ ~ s~€l!"tlh!ft ~' (~ { ~) ~ ftr.a:r ~lftf ~ ll~t.t,ll

T. 4 so b. ~ ~~ !f.a()~:qif &!~ 1

~ ~~ (ii~Oitij ~~ ~~~~~~ GrRt~~~AArm:1 ~ t« ~ it1Je~•we<'tll~~\9u iSI3'{;fit1 ~~ iiltNsmrt ~ 1 .

~ ~) ~) ~ ~ ~~~~<::11

~ \ij~~ftijtr~ ~ acn ~ 1

~ ij a'\U ~ Oi•i(Oii+id! ~~~~~~~ ~rsft +IF.iuqs~~ a;~411S'.J iii'&~: 1

~ ~ m: il4\lfi.-:CSI'cfl~d: Jlt.t,ooll \ .. _,..

ij ~ 141 i1l iii{ 'Sf g ilil4T "' '{; 1'-lQT ~ l

Qft;r m tR ~ ~ ~ llt.t,oW

m m:m ·a:~ ~sftir +1~31(!>:f\li!J 1

~ q' ~ ~ tRsRif ~ llt.t,o~ll iSIOist+ti'tli'l. ~~ur tra1 ~ i:Q: 1

Q<t)sm m~ ~!i~;:;;fd\fi ~ llt.t,o~IJ ~ AU\Iil4l+tl~ ~ a:~~ I .

~sm ifi~TW: f~~J01 ~ llt.t,o~U G. 'u . ' iSIIiilfil«lkNq;:d u;mrt {t+t((q <I'( I . .,... ' ~· . :\ .... 4H. a. +IH4011't·E4+ii 4 ~ ~~ qo +i?.il(i~IJt.t,of.tJI

BlTDDHIST SAINTS

~ ~ a:;;!i~ta ~ f.ilfi::ctt<S .. , 1

~ f.1!4ttl14i4 ~l!(l""tt':t+if'IN qr Jlf-\o~ll ij- ~ ri ~f..tlitf~ ~ 01i't·G41f4 c4lil~ii{ l ~ni1tt~l4 tret ~ f('l'iiif'~U;;ca. ll~o-.»11 ~ ~ ~ ~ Si>::.)mt.£{do:t. 1 l

!44lW4l+iRI c.f ~ f'r.iJ!:4iif'q:CUi3NC 1Jt..o'il

~ 42+iil+il~<tl f~$01if'+it4RI ~ I n;~ ~ illlill'4ll+ilf14<( ~ llt..o'll

~ ~~::Ci'4132!j~: (:F(Iif'f'll

(l(iif;i( SOI$1ii011 ~ ~(CC011f\11.llt..~oll ft ~ P&+iioilttt o:mt ~ ~ I Wt "t ('!~(iii~~~ fq:UI<i(.I~HII R~\fA1f w~41+41(1 tit Sit4ci4i4 ~ "« 1

'~Jirll~ ~ uu: ria~ eH!til'4€1 l~t~ll fW.t ~ ~· q) a~0114;.Jr ~ 1

f;rQ\141¥tie ij- ~: ;:r ~.str ~ llt..Hll

eeAlltt<f<t ~ ~ ~~ I

~~=emu-~~ iittr<Jru: 11'-\t'dn ,111

T.4Jlb. ~~~~~~:1_ f.tf;M ~fj~q~ ~ ri~ ~11'-\tt...ll .

$m:U ~ ~ ~ ~'f€11{ I ~~f?m: ~~~ llt..t~ll -~~t"t.St:r~a~ra ~ ~ ~= , ®fl<R-11 ~ ~ ~ AA rm: nt...t'-'11

c.''' ri~e~d'TW-~~6~1. ~ ... ~ ~ ~(!.!'"'~ ~ Q~ glagau11~ l~t..tat

i8ll0141¥il€1 (f f.cflii'·FUift ~ c:m I I

. ~ ij ~ ~ G<!iil't'it llt..t'll m ~ ij f.r&.T-1 ~ ~~ 1

~~ 'Gif ;ita': 01 ~ ~ ~ lf\~oll

,, ~

~ ~ +U$Jti•sU a~~ I

~ ~ ~! +lT ~ ~fiN{ff.ll~~~ll ~ !J sr~ m !31t'11an:a6{1<ttlitftl 1

~atlf.l•dtiii..:t: cr'Tm: fli{lg:<.-41 fit i!t lit..~~~~ -smf~ -q sr.~g4&)~lwrr rn:· i!t I ~l!g· ~ ~ qft~ ~ ~~~~~~~· ~~~~rar~~cp.mt

"' fi(lt.lltWJEh) ~ ~ ~HI::.itl:;.4dl¥( ~~~~~~~

~~ +r-ror ~~I T. 4 J 2 a. f<i ~:~ ~ ~ ~ +lT Rut ~~~~t..ll

i!t &l{Tiifi<i('ll ~ ~ I ~= ~smr R-~ m ~= nt..~~~~ fiitletiitWJt.lt nll!P~ql~61 srro ~I ~ ~r. Eh6l<lfii~4 mrr: llt..~IJlll ~ f..:tf.:adtii-iltU ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~~smt ~~~i) ~ ~~~~G:II· ~~~Gil~ EIQ'tlti~4¥( I

• ~~~~~~lit..~~~~ S 10. Low period-Kings after the Mauryas

~Pit4Pa if ~~ (tft;( m ~ 1 mr ilfJPHi"'-04t!J ~ ;r;r.IJ~~oiJ

G. \\• snR R~ltilqli{i"'' fll~iffllil(~q ~ I "llotlf4t4fu ~ ~ fqU<f ~e~ lit..~~~~ ~ l'(O&le+qiff '41df4t4f<t ~: I ~ ~ 4£EgHif!t ~ llt..~~il

.... ~ .... \ilfilaf.l 61 ~ «<lgNa11iii .. ~: I

"114ltc:Jisll<.-4«'1 mmif ~ ~fu lit..~~~~ ~ ~~ '~IMtaf!t "l<Ef·l~<~d{ ~I

~ ~ iPf ~HN®Rl ~ ~~~~'1/11 . T. 4S2 b. 13l;:ilf.q<il'l ~ ;roi qJQ::tf+i<tll I

~sm fi(li!iiri aflf+JI!{(if ~ llt..:tt..ll

TIBET

ct'tlf41JJJ~:uwt¥4 ~ qNg'tlt<tnt 1 ---~

~ eJ~4MW1~~~ ~~r~~~~~ Sit1l?J4-~irl ~ ~Twl ~I

9: ~f4 nt~ni ;nciq: ""~'Jt·qq;qtf4Wit( ~~~~~~~~ ~ ~~~ 41 4t4t4 ~ ~ 'eoi~U'Jl 1'1-.'A'I..'t:t ~I \ .

•I

S 11. Y aksha Dyhasty

eFUWi"'<lt ~: ~ {fu ~ ~~~~<=II

¥i(l4~ ¥ii$Jftn;U ~ ~ «r: 1

~f~ if~ M ~ ~ 11~\'\ll ~W!>ildl fq: ~: ~: ~llt1Wid(li(. I

fq(I<I<J'i~t4i~ ·~Nk41'1!1i.l'iit( ~~~~on ~ (ot111·) ~ (~ ~) ~r. I Ef,Rf4f4r 'i(J<I~r ~ ~ ~ nr...\lm

m ~) ;r~: 'lmr~~ 1

~~snit il~ ~ lj'--,~11 ' ""' ~t r:::r:n'M"'' m~~ccq(Ji;hl4'(1

~ Ef,'iiacii~JJJ fu~ iltf4~tatl"el"iJ1.1~\l~ll c.;.'" ~"'~)um¥:~1~P4)~, ~ Fc&41il. iftl'!414ft::t€!f~ li~WII

Qtsfil usrrq ~ ~ q;ffi l'l!11'4fa 1 T. 4S l a. fct(t<Jaceq~eqjQ ~f..;r ~ IJtt..\l'"\11

'f.T~q~~~~=· . . ij;{lft mfc:Rf w;f ~~ ~()': ~~~~~~~

~-mr~m'4~~~·. m ~ 'i"(rn)ift ~ ur..,~-su -. ~m iroo ~ w~: 1

fcCfic~J'tl«'id~ ~sf~ e:~ ll'-\~'11

"l\~. ~ l "l\\. ~)I '\1~· tf~ I "ln. l'lul\tQI$) I tfrif 111'1H:'rf~l "LU. \11~ I

,. D. Provincial History: §\2: North: §12a. Nepal

~~m~AArm~:' itqr<MittJ&(TJ ~ ~: ~ lit..~~~~

um '11'14~~ tm~ ~: 1

QtsN~~'t ~ IIC...C...oll

ffm ~ omt m R:rn:T iRlfflt wU\'futtiitifuJ ~ ~ ~¥l<ttf~<1~ uc...c...w Q'Q: SII4!Jit4lt ~ ~)~ ~~ I ~~~urm~ uc...c...'u. am"' ijft<tJ~<..i4rar ~ q«<ttlro;il 1

at(tt~a• 'Rf~r '$1R<t"R+i'1ef ~ uc...c...~u (~tt+illt'!4l srltf;r ~ ~<1'141~~• 1

.~ ~ '11'1J(';q~qffllm: II~C...a'll

T. 4U b.· 1<n~~¥ll«isftr 4'1-o~(Ntl ~ t l 00: ~~ ~ ~l!f£ ll~t..~ll - ~

~~~~~

llf!!R: .,~ (~) ~: ~~~~~~~ .. S 12b. Fall of Nepal

G.''' '-m': ~ ~ ~~1'1i ~I ~:t t42+i<ctiil ilft:: scm~: .ut..~'JIII '(l~e+qHdf.ct:~ iNfffiNqRwt~J I f<!4tll@'ii !tlR(nu'1) ~4€1CitiiWPt'1: ~~~~<::11

s 13.

~ ~t sr'Rfir ;u;:n- ~ct f~~ fSI :q r I Tibet [China 1

~fqt<cP<i tro" ~ ~ ~ ~: 11'-\~~~~

. '\1\. ~( q:~) t. '\"\•. lrtif~ I "\"\'cJ. ~~I "'"'"'·

f{aqtfu'if: ' t:t: ' ~: ~ • / "'"'"· ~: ( qj-t~~ll-~ ) t 11.mn < ~ ... ""~= > • ""'·· ~ c mlPI\ f~: > a mr: "'i c ~-s'Tt;t > ' -q·('l~'tNm<A': ( AQ-{~~-Si-<n,..,_cqyt) 1 ..,_"\t. H'£81«1!1' mm-) I

'\"\\. ~-ftlr·f1f'm I

~"EPAL AND TIBET

~ ~ tii(i~;:;q) ~I .

f:cEil1zU!cf ~...l !P{c:l;t'1Sli•"R! lt~~oll

~;e;!4<tlc:i1 ~'\'=if~: ~IIG'1CINC I

~ ~ ;;;:r. tt·til<f4i4 ~ ~~~~til ( tii(iilz;M ~) ~'Ql(l'.ill:t!:! ~ l +r~ ;mr ~ ea:q;:;.r-=ti tii(tt'i\il( ~~~~'n

~ iffinf~ u.nt <JS4~dt: 6tilf(a. I

~~iii~'!) ~ ~ ~ 11~\~11 ~ ~f. ... ~ --t. . msW"''.I·"4 <i~:F:iU"'. ~awt\11~ I

• " "' :::rT:I'~::r.::rTI"''"'' "'I 'if,J~ii 1'14<1'4 El (\iiiHitJ'6iit( ~~~~?111

JOWJT ~ 'l·(~liii~N4f<l ~ I T. 4J4 a. ft 5'1:tlt~'4f ~~~ad ~1'fffidlt( 11~\t.IJI

~'tf.rro ~ m-4 ~ 41'i81:riif!_l<iq• I

m~~ ~ ~ anF ... ii,~ u~\\n ~w~~~~mfqm· ~ ~sft f~ ~ fm ~ ~~~~ ... u ii)f~ ~.!R: ti&:g•il•il ti~J<lRs! I af6l ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ bll&&-.4J: ll'"'~a1

§ 14. Balkh to Kashmir: Turushka [Kanishka] fuf4~741Stl qt f~ ~:~I g~ati'1liil ~ um ~qlff>[(l ut...\Cl.lt

c. "'- ii(t~·~ ~= ~ m lif~t;qfd 1 .. ~ . ~. ~

Ef,~HIUJ<44R1 awt<!wU 6tiP.HI'( tr-\-3oU ... ... . "

41 '*"~ gum t!,tr.S'f ~ 1

«iHISfM"i(tllfor ~ -a m ~ llt...~.ttJI ~ .. ~)~~~.· ....:::....l::.n "" ~ • ~l ... l'i ati~w";t~ ::mf'{ E(q~jd';i4t( lr ... ~.~,n

"

"'•· ~ ( {f.~..f~~~1lt) 'fifn a "''· pmllr{Tntt f 1 '\U.. f'ft11'lm11f I '\U. «tsiiEQif'(iq:cldt 4 ( ~. fir~-fa~~~() I wntrfa' ( -.·rtq-f:..r-t) I '\\"\. ~I "l\\. ~: I "''· a{T<itc I "l••· ~-\;'t_Rl'r-l.~~,q) (! }..q I 'mit~m:o{ ( 15-fm~) l "l•t. G8mf I

'

'~ ~r~

mNat ~ ~ ~(IQ;f~<!J ~ l ~~g~~~~~~\!l~ll q;ntnreew1fl!J ~~m~ 1

+i(t4t'1i"l~4 s~ ~ ~~~~~~ SI'%\NidlHII ~ ~ ~ Slf<tfigal l

T. 4J4 b. u u-nt ~~~~ ai('itt:qfd ~~~~~~

~~{!)' ""cftm: ~ Sl(t4Nfa ~I ~ ~~ 11€/g(ltl.h) ;mt ;:rt1«f: ll~\!l~ll

~ ~: ~ ~'{.:ICflijc;q(: l · ~ msf?l t:tN t~ ;q;::i ~ ij'~ +ittf4:Cfll+t.ll~\!l\!ln

QfsN Slfu4+i•S4tg ~ 'i ~ l ~ +itJ~;:q: ~n~ ~: n~..s~n -~~~msrt~• ~ '€1i(t;t~&J<H!Jf ~ ~ ~ 11~\!l~ll m~~f4tTotla~+t_l ~ ~ ~<{tqq~~ ~~~~oil ~ ~~Sii<!JI if~~: I - .

it~~~~: ~~~~~II Sll"a41+ismf arTf4 ~~ ~ 1

~ ~ ~ m ~ ~ q n~C\n

G.'~' ~~tcf~~~~ ~m: '€1+il:t'.lo:d ~ ~~: ~~~~~~~ ml"iNI<ni~lt] ~~-meet-~: I

iifqt4~ ~ ~ '€14:+il<\l'tl ~ ~~~~II eN i4§0~EU: sfttr.r: ~ Ql'T<w.r~m: I 'fiNal: ~qf.ql4fRI amr m ~ ~~~~~~

'\•1. ttllirn'Tftr I .,n. ~ ( ~.qfs-~) I ~ ta': ( ~)(~s ) 8m Q 11:~ I .,"'• ~I~) 1 '\,1. ~)I '\t~. :srm (~)I '\'\• ~illsf-q 'iftt(f a1fll

'WE.S1'lJ.\N JNDIA

Provincial History-Western India §. 1 f. V altbhi Dynasty

T. ·41 1 a. q1Q'I(otN4o:a :a~::t'll;::;al+t€1. tK I ~)tcnf~ ~iff~~ 11~<::~11

~f,&t(eil ;rr1J ~: ~ ~ ~ I

~ ~ ~ ~~ 11~<::"11 ~ ~ ~ ~ Sll~1"1f~l411

p;. 'I 'I tt~I<P-.c<~ftr ~ ~ruez+tqte&~. tr ... <::c::::n

'{:ilf ~ ~~ f.il'1Nklf ~Wwr.1 '{.ita"'~~ ~<n <~ot,('{q! ~~~~~~ ;m:r' w~f\1"-~ ~ ~+l.:l)"d+t. 1

. -n ~ Et+tl~<liJI ~ Ndi'iilf<'t: 11~'o11 ~~~~~UCI *·l&~'iii<O +tt:l .. +~i=W snw rq~':q'ft"'lll~,~~~ ~ ~ lltt f~ !!if Gl'1l'lil'( I

~) ~ ~~ ~!!if Q+tfi:qa: lltt.,':\11

~) ;w,JRf+t"'e) wr ~~au 1

~It~ ~: fust ~ Ei('l(if( q'U{ 11~\~11 Ei'Ei) {.1ffiJi+tl1el ~) ~ I

f.l¥m:nt ~ mw.t Ei«J<!Ji( tnt: li~'VII ~) ~ ~tft !!if~ rnt: ,·

T. 411 b. msm ~"'!f~~ Etfl"4~a ~~~,~~~ c. H" SII<U<<li41 au~: 'llit m ~fcaEt. I

srf~N !!if Ei'U ~ trfiii'11+tf~Utt.\~ll msm ~ flis.qu._~ ~ ~ 1

~ +tt:lt4i1Bt 'til'S: ma~ lltt.,I.SU i!(i(lqqjfG" mf !!if~~ iPMZif;l{ I

~ ~Jtl1!:i<~lil'l!J ctli1<ti<~fd~ 1 lltt.,al ~ E~C~) um 'tnif ~ AA rnr. 1

~ uflia-:Rt ;mt ~?.ij ~ fd'aftf II~\ \II

"'' \. ~q;:qt I "\\•. UTI ( -l'tq)) I

"'C e. -·~ fqt I "'''· ~~ ( ~~~) I "l\•. ~I "1\\. ~ I

'" ~~·

~ +i(IE+ti6' a;im"l eqq~~ 1 · ~ >z~qf>a ~ ~ ~: Jl~ooll ~)~ aftN "f ~~I ~~~~~~~~oW ~ ij q'lJ +i'rni 6~ s I ~ ~ ~sm ~lT: ~1AA: u~o~n Gltid~~ g ~ ~ ~) mt: I

6WIC<!{!l~ !iltt/'lc:((EgW{: ~Wf mt: ll~o~ll '-10 ..;a

~~)~:~1 ~m:tmr: ~~~~: ll~o~ll

§ 16. Yadava Republic

T. 4S6 a. ~ "t ~ cfm: ~~ QiU I

~ ~ ~ ~ Jl<qq;u: ll~oC..II

ifq': ~ ~ fl3: ~~ "11 " .

s;tqo1Jiil eo: sihr.T ~ !!(~ ll~oqll • R: ~

iWf'Rfl5;1ii~l+il 'ili~iif4i!l'{"4<!61 I

~ ~~IWJ /4~S{"f;(iiil a~ "t ll~oi.PII

'll"frm ~ ~ ~ !'!·«i"i:€41! I ENI+Jqfi:i;i) ~ rr~ ~f<t' ll~o~ll

G.'\\ ~'E&~(;;ij;ja:jj·~ I '8ffii ~ -ri\' ~ ~ ~ sU ll~o~ll ~QiU ~~~mn' I

Imperial History, Madhya-desa-§ 17. Saka Dynasty

~ftrtum~:tt~~ott ~ ~ sTnn ;(l;(l&llf&eiil"[al: I

~ijctff'mt~~ liq~~ll

~.

f'lft I

\•1 • .-qw) ;nw I \•~. ~ q'oqqifilllli\ I \•\. wml ~: I. \•'8. 1nfl'lrt

, .... ;ita ~fil·qnm: 1 ,.,. ~~ 'Ei ~: t ,,., <m=iff~, . " ' ,,, q;;n~.

SOt1THE&.N lli."DIA

\' ,.. ~ ~ ~ Wtf~F.:rij'.'f):r:"lijlftiik~~ijMJI

S 18. The Naga-Senas

~~g~~~~ll~t~l Post-Guptan Imperial Rulen of Madhyadda-S 19. VishJ;lu

[Vardhana]-S 19a. Maukhari, § 19b. VaiSya Dyn~ty of Thanesar

m~ F~ i··rlWil:tlfmt: q-c I

fwr-fiWff.zq tlr-!Pfn ('If)~ II~UII ~ fqtlkO :1191. ~ ~ I

Thanesar Dynasty

T. 4J6 b. N4;J4Wil ~+l(i+ihn ~ Qflll\t~ll

~ ~ ij<ti<l~' 4P:41\.~ ~ ~ I ~ ~ ~1 ~sM ~ w ll~t'-\11. ;;nawi\ ~ ~ $;·:tiW-'rq ~~

QQ': ~ ~ ~ +~ii!t(qa n~t~u, EiRWd~ldl !llft!r ~<Moli.11f('(Ci«J(f I ~~~Mill:t't ~~ t<1Fflit-'4'<i.11feil: MNll

¥~ntt4kt WI~~ uQ ~I ~tt.l<l~ e:nmn sr')il ~eN: n~t'u

~~~~fuffl~·~· iij;lo!tii ~ linr.rJctm (IIM't<ilfa'tlll~t'n ~ ~~lfo:eq<d ~ ~~qj«Jql I

;wn li'if ~) '4N<t4:Q ti(f-'.'tl: ~~~~on ~~ n ~ fu'ID crWJ ~ ~ 1

Southern India-§ 20. Satavah.anas ·

~ Mmrf'~ ~ qij ... QUZ( ll~'tll G. \~• mtT rl<l (:) tf'4r~:Q fiTiiiif/~'1 tt'ct ~I

I

S 21. Southern contemporaries of Harslu-vardhana

li't-i m:t"~ ~Sll4i(l4fd: 11~,,11

'1 ~. m~f~Rt I 't \. tta I 't I. W!;l111-m I '1 '· .r.ft ~ .W, ~'I 'U. ~\061n I ~ I '\'\. fm!Jlfi'P I ~~~~ I

,, ~

< ~ > ~~ f.t441<11 ~ ftm 1

l/lron ~: ~~an~: ~: ~~~,~~~ ¢

~=q-~~: ~:~si . ~ , .. ~fl'i~ ~) .,.f\iJ'EfE<ii{f "~''611 ....

T. -417 a. •14Hi!fl(~ e211'd ~ Q1iT ~: I - -~ al~<i~T pr: ~ ~ 11~,~11

~~~· 'l'!l'J: s:r~~ ~m: ~'""'''u ~~~~~fetful 'l«<ldl'11•1c:tl =qtft q:J+ti'11 ~ 11~,\.911

'11'1i'W!~ f!l~ ;o{i'11o41!"4e+tlt@11 I

~~ ~r: ~ ~ mrr: ~~~''" ~ ~ ~ ~ P-4g~4tijf4i I

+t( .. ~i"'d qit<1144Jd: (114Jije:fd~dttT "~''" ~~t4f."Q Q'~ ~I

ijftiJ m ~ ~-fe~fll*'&<ll'{ "'~oil ~14T ~ ~ itlf:li:Ui. tRit:t'Ufi4ar: 1

~~"'41fiiittifS ~ :qo QttT ft:a'lt II~Hll ~str~~~~:l fu\~ ~ ~ ~ msrm :q' ~ ~ ~~~~'" ~ wR <ilettJI~~ I ·

G. ''' 'lll'fif~ e+U(.O<!IId: ~ q(t:(i4iifi: ~~~~~II ~ .n ~ +t~GlqUJ ~mn' I wm;d ~attJR44 ~ ~ AAT ~~~~'611

\\\. '{'4~: I \'It '8. q-rq'\aJI 1:l'Tarl I ~ar I ~) "'l"mt:n I

\\'\. Rml: I~: I~: I \\\. '"((l!ll ~I \\t:. ~ t \\\, ~iillt ~~I '6'111 ~· f~: I n•. f~ l \\\.~I ,\\. WTf~ I

~r~ ••

IMPElUA.L Gtl'PTAS

m~ il ;r;srr: ~ "i%1'1iiPl;Oil I ~

T, 4J7 b. mt+r ~ cru tafu: l4fo:ccqf<r ~ ~ ~~~~f.IJI

~ffl~~~· § 22. Indian Archipelago and Further India

: ~ ~ ~ ~li! ~ ~~~~~~~ l 4 ... --~ ~ ~ +{11""gso;.'\:t1 ( 'f•m 1'1~) <a+traa: 1

~: ~~ ;zq1 ~ '14'1RI'tt: n~~"u ~r.r (:} ctQIKo-41 [( ~~ ~ I

~ ~ sr"'M:r ~~~~~~en wtl0il~ .... 3i41ttrl~ tlltil'{lil'td<'HJ: I

~ ~ ~...t ~ ~""~'4Jtli;r. UH<yJ

';rtmift ~ Q-.ll' il s"m;i ~ «rr 1

~: :wtflfaa"''""' ewH."It~tii~IJc:.ll ~f~c""f.:a if~ srmrr ~ ~ 1

§ 23. East Gau9a Dynasty

~ ~ smr.r: ~ KRI+II'l<U: U~IJU n ~ t ~ 'lfa at'11atdl <i ~ ~~Uii0il5A ~ I

~ ~ ~ ar~ ~) 5k ll~IJ'n ·

~mi)~ ~ ~ ~~ <wre."f: 1

M1:t~i<.o41 ilm ~ ~ ~ ~ D~IJ~D

+IIUI!itq'H(it)f~ ~ ruff.qraib: I

ii"{Cf! f\tRm: JtFaT ~ ,;(}q 'f.f4 (!). U ~WD

S 24. Imperial Guptas

:r~ '9+1lt<4161 ~·~~I

ma '4' WJ ~ ~ ~ II~N t1§~K<R4i ~ ~~ ~ 11

"' "' "' 'i~ .. ~'l4'4Q ~ ti'tl<l'QI ;re: ~ U~IJ~D

''-'· ;n~ I \\c. m: ( R~) I H\. ~"'G<titiifr I ~I ~if~ I \¥•. wt1i I trn: ~~~I \n. ~ ~Tf«a (f) I

''i"l. ~ m ~I '"· 8'a'a l

. T . .fSS a. ~:f<JJti~~Oii+tiJl (~)~I

~ "l'1= Wtr. ~~I"( '144~oo~: ~~~~II G.. \\\ EIE41C4dir iffll'\.~! ~l~ cq" ~~I

srffi 'E151.q4 .. E~i ~~IQ\>if,'lld:t~ ~~~~'II i6Rt4Rl ;r ~ ~ ~~ ~ I ~(I<I<J+i'!ll'il~ ~ +ii!4~if,j ~ ~~~~II

¢{{t4fu ~ ~ ~ ilijEflJ<Eb: I -"<II~N"il"( ~ ~ m~..<t ~ ll~C..oll ~ ~ ;r(tqJQt) f.:r:oaqil+tEfla:taEh+fl. 1

~ q.qy ii4<:fttrctlittu( ~ ~ li~C..~II &t1httr4 ~ ~ ~! oa+St~a: 1

~'Nrf~: 'fftrtf'dt1ill''ld: 11\"'l\11

mrtsm~~4)qq;qa I

~ tt'i cq' fq:'!I'E11M ~ ~ ~ II~C..~II

( oaT ~-) ((5W.03'!4 AA ~~orr: I ~ ij'tiRI'1i Jletl: ~'61'!11'8 ~ ~: II~C..~II ~ ~ n ~ ailfCIPn:m: 1

~ IQ(+.?ji{i{~q ~ AA ~ II~C..C..II ~qr~~~~~l m ~ d ~"4Jl~! ~ II~C..~II

. SU§3lt/il4f ~ +t1Wu<i1i ~ ~ I

T . .fU b. ~ ~ ({['~ ~ ~: II~C..I.SII - -9j'ii:l'1i+i'€t~ cr,M ~ ~ f~ I S4tJ~fl3;'ii:l Q1ff.sfi;r ~ +t(fi€bl! II~C..'il

~ f(<lfll+ti'Q P-l:q<fRI ~I sU 13>Ntf4rfl ~ ~ fqu:qJftCET II~C..'II

-. ,, •• fd'~tl ·,,~. ~=. '''· lf't'tf I \"'lO. oq')'(f: I

,~,. finra"fi;:d finn( I \"'l\. 1fl11T 'mlOIT f~: I \"'l'io ~)~ I \"'lit. ~'if ~ I ,. ~.

GAUDA lONGS

qah:nftAn fi(lt+il<t. <'41'41+ista<artl

qi~NISl•:W1~'U ~ ~ g~ ~~~\~ell ~ "' •A- ...

c:;. "· ·w~ :q r+rra ~ mr.c:r ~ ~" i=l'Crrt Q'U 1 ;;1ffi ~ f-r~P'I+ile~<t ~w~a1u~~tn ~ ~: ¥i!f,'f,J<i?t~ I

asFJ ~ fi(it+il'11 -r 'lRf ~ Q'U n\~~ .. , m ~ o:tl+i41+il« ~ e~::{r a

~~ t:fii·d0\11("4 a~wJt .mt ~ ~~~~~~~ m t;{ t<41+tle r.n~ 1

~ e.c(a~~ rn ~ ~ ~~~~~· ~gQa'!~.~~ ~· <ft<t+ilclii4 ~ ·~+t¥1[-tie+tifkQr: 11\\~U cre)sm taO+ittJ ~~~ I . ~ ~ ~~ %4:14t•dla+ti<te: u~~~~~ stfttrfcl 'if Q\\1 'Vi 14041(1( fi1f ~ I ~ gl(lcl\~'1 ~ 141Tt+i'Qd: U~\">PII

~af;mr~~~~· . I!((I'Ji .. fi6(t;;tfu i;;44'A=tYl etl 5~ U~~'U

T. 4J9 a. ~~sm~~~~~~

~ ~ e~ ~ ~ f\en!Eetif\ ~~~~'a lU!j'liRif Qtr ~ 141"341?( ~ "({ I

~ ~ijr ~ lffai{ g ~ 11\">PcU

ii/MR<4J ;;nr W ~f.nn '(~((i=t: I 'tiiJ\"'fi6~1f~ ~<~C>.<4+i'1iidi( U~">P~ll 141"!:Jii4Ht ~ ~ &rf;d ~ ~ qft:qfiU,I

ttci ~ ~ ~ ~Scll«ttU n~"'U ~~~~~~· ~ ~ ~ arlf~~"t:r U~15~U - "'

"'· t~' I ''-•· ")I \\(. \Thi I \\\. 5'£{((03 I \•~. fn'<t I \ •\. f-tVT • I Wtf~111i)f;p~ I

•

G. ,,._ t 6t41Q{4;!J ~: ~ sr+lf"?.«Q!Jq. I

$'1l<l<«li ;rr;ra: :sr~: m-srr ~ ~~~1.\l~n at4N'bt• mm '3~1(J~qRf fcrw((: , - ...

§ 21. Break-up of the Empire

~ ~ ~ ijqJ'i~·~ ~~~~II ~~~(];_~((~;I

§ .26. Later Guptas: Gau4a Dynasty

a-m iff ~ ~m mr ~~ ~= ~~~1.\l~" u)~ ~: ~ '{0: 1

4t4Nh!J ~: ~ ~ ~ li~l.ll\SII wsfq-~ 'ici..(}~a~~<t!l 1

.T. 4f9 b. ~ ~ ~ ~ \ill~r+jj~Q(t!Q('( IJ~I.Il<::ll

~sN~i!rn~~~l § 29 • . Bengal Election-Anarchy-Election of Gopala

~ qoq(lqfc«w N'til'ii it;:r<UI+if(d taTl[JI~I.\l~ll ~ (f([T ~ ~i!fil<l•t~<it ~: I

"'lt'ltftlits&il4ii'if lit8J0'41M~'il~·(!(! ll~<::on m·~~:~!im~mr:1 at4Nl<!J ~~I<J(.*'I. 'bMQP~i ~ ~ u~'w

. ~ !\ ~ illli~(ISM ~~:I

6t4N{lu illi!fii<J'@!t&ftfut ~~IM ~ II~''Ul . ('

a11) ITIQIWh) ~ ~ ~q((iji(j I

fSI:qew(l !It m ~ il!ft ~ ~= "~'~" . &tAu:~~:~~~

tfRr4i<tlf+Hil'41•1+4 lit(l€'41•ft ~ (f([T II~Cdll Fcc • 1111. . • • t::...t;;.,...,:._

(i<Ja(€'4!!1<1 (i"'414tl<l+illo::tl'::4<=«1~~• I

~N 'SlcnG•4itl G~l•nd ~ ~~~~~~

•

\U. V~: I atcoqiiQ\4~"'~ l 'It'\. Ill~ I !\It\. f~ I

1(1'31WidF.iauf.c~: l ;:nra', ~1?( \It&. ~l~· '['{~I \It\.~~ I

\4~. 6$1<1+4)1 '''· CflfdQ:qi~fcrn:r~tmm I ,,\. ri('J~~ I

E.Ali.LIEll HISTORY OF GAUD.&

~ ~ ~ <t1((4fQ5tlCI! I

~il11'4e1'1<R4f ~ ti<!Hillt14fi1MI: 11~'~11 c. n ~ 41'4ttt111r. <a+ww•<i '1l'mllf4t.c:ufef.r. 1

itjjlf,j;;:t: m fro: <a~ 'El@icfh::q4an. 11~'"11 fri mrit srm{t,.. tt 1J'm Gfiilleeiit: 1 .

~ if ~ ~ srRJ AAr tfta': 11~''11 T. 460 a. ta'Uicih:UU:l$(f!Ctifl<A t15;4fu4CI. I - -

aimdh::gqlf~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (f{JII'"II

mrt ~ ~ r;;r Gt .. +t"11itnfail ~: I

mrrsm ~ ~~~ 11~\oU . -Earlier History of Gau~a. § 3 0. The Naga Dynasty in Gau~a

~ ~= ~ ( ~ ) Gfiatee&t. 1

~ 1f.Tfuf ~ (lltgfiiHf tiJI<+t'(ll~\tll ~ 4-tRcaillf:al:;;c <aft<llii (f{J5f"ir I

~ fb~fltqj~.i( ~ tq ~ f~ ll~\~11

~~ ~ ;n;l ~14j41t"'4&i ~· ~ ~ rimod ilffl~ttitl~ ~ 11~\,11

§ 3 0 a. Emperor Prabha-Vislu;tu and Gau4a King

m ~sfur-t: ~ ffif4+t<a+u;4 1 ·

~ ~ ~ rfm;d sr~f.ct(Ui!f: 11~'~11 ~ ~f~t:tJ,ca'1 sWr'1T Sr+if.ctl,Wir 1

~ ~ ~ ~ c:r.t '1fu+d f€tR:i+ttaiCI. 11~\t.c.ll ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~4ft<aca: 1

'lffum ~ ~ ~~ "''~" SlT'ff <ag~qq:raf ~ ~ I I

,... ~'. '"'(tfJi:n"'JOlrnl't('""l <IF.rq c:rsq..,.('j' otto •~t~• srm mt: n '' ~~u

"'

\t \. tiCI'H'IQ,If{IJI: I \&l;. wficatihft • 9 I . \t\, ~I '"I

t.\•. fli';T{ (~!) ~ar ~'lit I~ l \\1. \iiih!(IWt 'fll'a I Wllf~: I

''"L. ~~~~~ •ktrt, ,, •. ritillt1' c' .r{IJIT > ml(il~,

'\. "~ "~~

~ ~ ~t-~ <I'W+i\'qifl+t_ I

~ ~= ~ srn "i(f'tifl: ~~~~'" T. -460 b. ittm ~ m srm.it ~"i'f.j(4~t 1

amm- m f4tt.~s:~~~ g~,(i~i1.11~~~~~ § 31. Emperor Samudra Gupta

G~ '\\ dt"iJr!!lf•':tr+ij'i! ~!Of~~ I d(4Jq{{tl wrn~ 6~3\R~ ;mr ~: II~Jooll

ifro f-:t•Hilf-t ~~: ~ ~~ ~: I

S11J: Sli~tRNidEtgffi: "i(IBICCtliiiR<tl: I

~w ~.<~ ~ ~f~: 11'-'o~.ll ~mitrr.rf~ ;mt' Iii nrte 'tCC f~tet ij I $l'.fl{i'41()Jf~st+iial;:4 tfli d !id if&lt~Jo~ll fG.~<t:&IRta:J-:4 ~ tlq~(aqr 1

~m ~ f"'a<rtaqr 11'-'o~u ~ ~ lltsfrr snwrr-~ ~ 1

lit~~~ 'tP..:rtd fUU ~: 11'-'ot..ll 1M41<a.J<q4 ... d m ftf(i+iT~: I ~ Nld\1i~'llt) ~ %ro' ij ~ Q{r II~Jo~ll w<:t:tllq;"i,r .. m ;nm q§ii~llltaq' 1

'lNo4i¥tldWitSBT ~4 SOt! SOt! ll'-'o'-'11

S 32. Condition of Bengal: Later Gupta Period

~:~ ~ lSNTtm: I ij'Qj q«q~Jt ~ ~~ ~~ ll~Jot-::11

"i(l:t&&ihe•q&J ~ ~ ij ~ 1

T. 461 a. 'llft:r~ tm ~ 6ifl<r~4 i41Qti'\i('f,~ll'-'o~ll f.qi0¥tl:f ij d ~ ~ ~ I ttf!::ufd~f~sft qzy:rotJI'-'toll

qj7NT~~~JjRl{li~ I l tmU B.::tiRI!!¥tQ ~ m ~ 11'-'HII

LATD. GVPTA.S AND SASA.NX.AS

'ffift~ ~ srRl ftRI+iP'tet. i ~rl ~ ~ f;r:~ V ~ ~ II~Jt~ll

G. \\1 tttfmt' illtiiilf"o;Q) ~ q:;f<ii~Y go<l<¥4"111

~JJ~'t~l~.t1l!t+ilawq; !ia ~) ~ n ... nn '(eCtiAUf.;tat i:t ij ~qf4Ji(+ilf'1~ l Gld4141Q tf.fqf ~ 'll"1etlfe"114(11"~~u

S 3 3. Sonu=~a.San.k.a

ff}ijJ~itsPJ mit mn ~) ~ a •im«l<qJrJ ctt{t<Qf!lt+iet:q'{l{_ n~.~t~n ~~ ~~= ~fii;arl ~ii"mmt_' ~~ 'ff'«i ~ ~4"1\"4<t4(U"t~n .

iti(N4fu ~ ~liftih:t4 cR ur: I ~)sm ~~ f~cUII+il<il W;rcr. U..tNU ~-u _,. fi:l(I<J<Ifi~€4fla f"1J .. qi::ceqf W-J 1

~ ~ ~ trd vmr4&~~.t.l<'i 1111ta1

S H. Rijyavardhana and Harshavardhana, and War with ~a.Swa

T. 461 b. ~ ~ ~ ~ ;{\~ ;ztit ere I ~agtt.,<fil mu:e&~·dacl: u"tClJI ~smr a~~ tlllli4'4ee&~) ~ ,· msN' mft ~ "1£0\IR!iq<!J ~ U~J~~QD ij~jC4~st) ~t.J(J\4 ~ ~f€4t<4f<l I .

4(1~•4ti+il!itfi! ~ ifOIRIN%4. """D

~ ~'tt<Ko41 ~ ulttf.t~ ( : ) 1

Q(<~il'it<iat usrr ~~=''"~'a ~ro Q~ ~ S4!1f<A4 ~111J ... , ~ mtl"l~ 41"1iJq&~~ofu;r. U~'\U ~ f4fiicJit f«1 wrirr ~ ~I El'tiCI~~ciiqU fotli(lqq m w. 11'-'~~U

•n. ~~-· .,,, rn~ • '[Rnr.t..r.Q~=, .,,. t'il(i44€J

r~, ·~t.~• .

qosP~t+iR'I ~ ·Sfo=t+it~tf«tl\,1 ijijf~ ~1+1K«it ~rro·wcfQ8Q= niJ~~~~

G. "-" f;;J::.td<4i+iltt €til<l¥4! ~"t.?.fi(i;;a ~: I

~ €if,j(J~ -rr. ~ ~: lliJ'~" ~~i't~::.C w.mt: ~241M'1Jfq '" I

~ ~ d (lir.:JI~tffi~JOtf.:qa: 11-J~IJII ~ -smr::.c1 mrtf ~I ~ Slt4'ifi~J3r14 ~thl"t;?.rilit'11t'tliill'{ ( 1 ;r:_) 11-J~~II

T.462a. ~'q'~~~~ ~ ~ ¥t(l<lil4i!~iilffl IIIJ~~II

~ ~•tet=q=dl. ~iil+i3We<:i~t 1

«l+iiffi fa'fli$41 ~ ~ ~ liiJ~OII mlff ~'illfdl ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1.

uN .~ gQlJIIJ~tll ~ 'E\U ~ 'q' ~ a!4N<+t I ... ~ ~ "f gt.:.c(\at:a+il~·&1! IIIJ~~Il ~~.wro~l

1A4+113iiill%1Rif.:Cii4~ ~ 'q' ~ ti\U 11-J~~II

('!if )+ii~~q ~~~:I ~~ ti•SCSFti)Tt~ ~ ifiHi141i3t&'tiii1J~~II 'lll"cft~ ~ ~ qjq=tif<(!ll I

~ ~ QNiii+iA"''tft~u: 11\S~t..n ·

ti(l't&Cf ~ ;rcl; ~sm ~: 1

m(sf!i~~~'W~giiiJ~~ll '5llf~N5t::.Ctl ~ ~ ~ F- I

re4"ii~a&114i 'q' ( ~ ) ~ 11-J~\Sil "' tN a;:qe~€Jitfur ~ ~ 3'f! I

~ ~ ~WIPf ~ ~ 'l1'I{T JIIJ~~II

G.(\\

T. 462 b.

VAXATAXAS

cromt. Et::iS1<4Jht ~sfi;r ~ I Sl€a<J+ift:4q{ f;:rd ~ ~~P"\'n !'i Etl<JQf,l<f ~~~~I ~ smrn: ~: ~ ~ ~ (M u-..~oa ~~~~~;zqtl :

4i~(IICi>4+i~u4 -;:r~ ~ u~~~u

Sil~<41\ ~ ElJ(oqf ~ ~ :rn ' '{-ilf4(q• ~or~ m imot ~ ~t-t~\n ~q~~~F-F-1

SlJi'f,::l>g:f ~ ~lf4'f,tei ~. ~ IIIJ"J\U

su~~fr;:r f-:4<4Ft+iSif.f il ~ f.t~ ~: I tN gf~fr<Hf ~ $4#1J;:{Jqf-qfi'Qq. U11WU

. 'if:qf.r<e~<il ft{ q:;Qf ~ mfit ll:t~f-qfr(tq; I §S H-36. Condition of Bengal, Saia.tikas death and Revolution

m: ~ ~~ ~ f>ICqt:af+la w.r ft\J~Il ~·asa .. :i)~a ~ '!<Jd(IGI~'i4.-...lr<41fq ~: U~~~~U

~ ElA~i ~~ Q~l •1{!014 ~ tr.i ~a !!f ~ U$11

~R ~ f~t:I<IE4fqd+iHit4 I

a-a': ~ !jdt<dE<f ffi4R<4~ 'if 4il'l~ ll>~~CU

4iiG.r<4i1 ftm cnJ ~ ijf:iJ<IIe-4~ I § 37. Naga kings and Prabha V~u (repeated)

a c-F. • . 'lt~UiliiY+:Od(IIJ"'~II

T. 463 a. '14li{PlEUili<4) an:usu ~t:4fll I ~ ~ "l1 ~ JiqJ<JI'!4ttiaf~~~ U~ou

•\\. fffl~l •·n. f~~ I ii(,.ii""'*IW{i(iiQf l •t~. ~I •"\· sn<a:u~("' I •n. (...qf.f I $(ll!ii1W<qf~ I U\. ~PiT~qtUI': l •u. ~ I 'TVI'mli I ~ I •u. "111'-.:'R fttt<l::rt'tilf t ltl'lml: I •t\. ~ ~me~ • •"L•. ~) ~~= ,

~

~ ~ ~ ~~) (iij•dd. I

5fii~)q:.;,eu«isfr q('f4::t.lQ~cm~ II~ til a. '.'S.• ~ <J'Wijti•~ +tl{tdili<+ilf§&U. I

a ~ \4eij4htni.S'-\'" ~ qiali~ifi ~ ~ ffil (iiji:!;.&ltt(l

SWJJtf<44 tm ~ ~ srrfureN' ~ ~~~~~~ 'iqli~I(<J~ 6 ~ ~t4€i'tl'!4. I

~ . Uir<{J1'4\II+m~ w1ift<if~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~

snni:C'1!leetr ~ '16~1fueijt~: I . § 38. Confusion in the East: reign of Si.Su [Rudrasena]t and rise J?f

Samudra Gupta

;jf?4E4Pd ;:r ~ ~;rom: lii.S'-\C..n ~ QtiT ~~ CKilf~ (1ijit£i&ll: I

~ ~ QQ) ~ ~?:fl .roFrrn- ~~~~u ~~~~a~~ ;rom: I ~ (Tlfr ~ u~ ~ 11~'-»tl ~ q(:qij.ijijJt£i&t'{ I

~ ~ 0"'4'f<tT ~'f<fl •tdijiiitil ll~'"

~~;:rw:«:~~U~I ~ :::ue4!(Jtlt4: ~ ~ ;xq) CR: 11~'11

T. 463 b. wsfl 'i[~aif.U~ ~ ~ +mt I § 3.9. Later Imperial Guptas and the East

dt4114!l:n) ~i'lfli(J<.<>Q ~ Rm ~: 11'-»~oll ~ gtr. qf,J<I&4. Sll•~(tt~q ~I

~ ~i srfa;: ~: 11'-»~~ll

((U~~'if~!l •nq1~11 ~ ifift ~s-m il'l'ili4 II'-»~'"

•"''· fd: 1lfq:t)_Ef~) ~: I 61n' I •'1.\. '!IIQQWI:pi'(l •'-''~•. i I

•"\· itS<Iilar .nrtma,fll .,,. 'll'~: sm~ re :am 1

Ht.."NA.S

§ 40. Installation of Pra{ka!aditya) by H[iir;ta]

Q("4i({t~UW41CJ: ~iifli(l~'<if ~I

s 404.

~ ftf~N<:i;::J ;r~1UtfdBtl u-~~~n

~ +1(1<1411 +i(llto:4\ ~: I fit ~ ~ftt ~ ~ ~ ({+jrijij. 11\1~~~.

I'TT., llrn ~Ri e:~ilftr r.r~: • J,'Y - :II

({ijj£f,H4 umm ~ ~ ~~ IJII~~Q ~~~~~'q'~· um !if~2€1i«t~ ~ :q ~ DII~'U ~-rr.~~f.t ... Jq~· •r~ tdl<q4ra ~ rt~eiit;4 11..s~'.$u i171T~ ~ ~ ( y ~ ) ~N4i+IIQ ~ ~I ~ ~ lrtt4' iilt<lJlt<J+ea: ~ u..s~'a · Sifc:c(t-cV:f4~~ ~rmtt ~ I

Graha [Mihira] son of H[iiQ.a] and his father

+~u~I{\J ~mci: ~ ~ a-u u-~~'" 'lffm~ <reJ Ui4 ~ ill!il~l<iifl¥( I ~~ ~~ ~ ~ U~t.te>D ~i( r.t=~ • fi:mwsfl e:~· • fer~~ ~ mm osrg ~ ~ ~ ~ ll"'-'tn -e:msm a«.:t·+~tc:c ~<n ~ 1

·r-u~ ~'4e•qfir f.t(t:tr+~tf.t ~ ~ D"'-'~11 ~S!fi~ ~ft;u !«fli irf-4+tt~4t1.1 ~~d~~~u~u srt4eti:it ~ ~ ~: ~: 1

~ ortl+i4liite (~<4{'4<ti(t1W11 UIN'JI

~~~m~~~~ ~d~~~U~tAU

•H. (¥tm:qt I •\~. if<r I •\\. '6"lr I .rlll"llt • ~~ I •\•. lflll1 I •\c. ~fr;:r;~,.-q( 1•\\. Tf I •••· 'ifw mfa I ••,. f~~~ I fa~•lllt I

c

"l.t: ~

, ilftm ~ f;i~lrt:ii"NI~ ~ I ~if:e+ti41Ei mmn ~ « ~ uo..»~ll q~Miffia~~J~I ~ ~ ~) um lifRPJJf!.li s ~: ll\5\Nn

[~a's end]

G. '\' Q+f*ii'ildf.l"•q e:ttai§ll'Ri'i4T li~ I

~ et U""~ ~ IIING:II

~ Etl+t"C(IU ~ u ~ Sf(f.qfc;a: I

'INf~ ~ m ~ 'tlii"«SI~ ~: u~.~~\n ~

T. 464 b. · 'fi'TlN} ~~ 'il;:<(iW04tctuN;{: 1

~ ~ ~ Sl"(l'~ ~! ll\JG:Oil . - ' ~~ C!fl(i(Jlf!ll+td: 'I"!. I ~ em~ Qiifii(Roq: \!Bt'~Hditl ll\JG:W

~sm :utct.U"' 'ifiifii<Ro4'1 ~: I '11R i11EI+tK04ta rfrmi~ s emf~ ll"'''" +rf.rat ~ um ~~ ~: 1

~ 'f;lf«f d 'li<f "141t4t!+?l~ ... n~.~,~u "4fdif.ll'(t em m ~ ltll*ijEIAR I

• ~ 'Q ~ ""'41(7T1,4ITI'%~:m41 +i(l"'•t4t ¥Cr£a<t€1lrilarl:lit: 111.1~11

~: \t !Fft ~: iill~{\*ij ~: I qigifJc ... :tqiq ~~tam""~" ~ ~ N~ Ndl+ii';llf+ri_~ I

' ' ~ +i'ii~ d ~ ~ 9 ~ ""'~" 'Pf cq- E61<41+iiEI f.t+tif4li~ I e~'4i+iiEI ~ ~ ~ ~~fa': 11-sG:\Jll

~~~:qf~:l ~ if;ti't;'tlffS~ .tijqt,j4} ~: ll\JG:G:ll

qld~q~ ~ w-C41S1l1lf•cfi: I T. 46J a. ~ cn~N«'ild&if~ 11""11

,..,. ;rfilz~ I .. &. f~"lf10l'ti I ••\. ~) l •to, aza I

•41. ~: l ·~~. (!l>i<t4b t •~"- ;nf~ I •tl$. S'l'idWfira I

A LEGEND

~ l'f ~ ;pRJ <iil(lJlf'·Jf ijU~ I ii4ld<m~~~~<d ~ a ifTfuror Wr ll\1'\oll

G.,,. Q a~~ G+t·ant qftqrfun: 1

~ f~ ~ ~ ~ (li~~('qf'+t 11'-S'\~11 - .... ~ tttft6 ~ q ~ mfi3 ~I

:"\

~: ~~)&miT: ~ q<ttii4fcia\ IN'\'"'

If;~~ 'C'hruli ~U-Ii'fl\ I iQ+t .. ii411(<Rt ~ cfuroii't ~ ll~.t'\~11 ~~~~~f{e:,

~ ~ ~ tN ~ ~: 11"'~1 ~~~~~ttrfufm:• 'liTmU cot (fa': ri ~ ~ ~ IN'\~11

. ~~~(r~:u6l ~ 1

) S"l~ ~ ~ ~~ ~: lti.S'\~ll mr: ~~ tnQt': ~ ~q(IRf'fl+t_l

~ ~ llffi}$linroml cot~ li\1'\I.Sll

QQ': ~feg~.<xi)s;a) -qr 6 •uf&V<l\ 1

~ tq)cc<l~ a~ ~~~~"''n T.46J b. ~12~~~~)~1 .

qj'{4Jfoiqfdd RN !!i'U'44R! ~ 11'-1'\'\11

~~WI (I~ 'iij+tN41+tiQ ~ I

qnl~ ~~~~AAn,ooU

\<41+tiQ tf ~~I ijCf "iiii+tr::tiQI+tiQ ~ZV '!!:: ~ lfu ll'otn tnt)~~{e1~~·

~ qr;r'{( a rtl~(lcJIIQ ~ "'0 t 'llll Wil+t~~r ~ 6 ~ qJ'1.4ifoiqfijJt ~ 1

cfuroii't Wm S ( f~ srr::q' ) ~ ( ' I{) IJ'O ~~

•\ ', f<i I •\ l. l'f'lm'Jll\ I

' ... ~·~• f(ma ' u '· m ( t ) ,

~

eftet<JC~ ~ (l'ffi1r{"ij~4ttN~1 tq> (i{•W!U'( I

€NOO:t ~ ~ "*t14if.:.te+it'1e: n~o~n ~ :Qqf-qif'1 fila(l~n ql~ 1

~ ~ tq> ~~Sf~ ll~o~U ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ g N<t:Sil+( 1

• ~fu?Jdf4t( lWreT +6iilt4d+il ~ n~ot..n am a1f?m: ri ftnrf~ ~ I ~~~~~~~~~~o~u iiiiRrt(l«"fi ;r \il1'it1fu ti<t:Sifil'1f ~~ ~: I

T. <466 a. ~ ~ m~ mf ~ f~~ ,n~oiJIU m illmiitie1:iilf!t Ktt5<:4~ amFt 1

'1i(t4t+m:c ~ l(ll«tihu)qqf~•al+t._ n~o~n

~ ~ 'filf<i• f<l4mi ~~I "'ft .II • ~ "' ~ll3!i'.<i4ij<.'lf!ii!4 ~ "'t<:f ~'if. lt<:o~n

~ 5}tiill'1f g ttm '{r.:i ~) rrfa: 1

!t·•lfdtl~~ ~·Cfii(iiiRf(+f, II~' olf

~ m ~~ ilm) m111~JOI,sfq -rU ~.rn' , ~ f<lt ~:\.<f ~: m ~11<:,~11 ~filg'.04V4 ~~i ~ AA mr: 1

~ ~ ~ {1eQ"bijl'1i ~ ~ '"~~~~ ~sm~1 ( ~ :tr) a~1'Jtril ~ ~ ritr ~~~~~n tt~~l44id) ~ ~:~~:I

~·: dw a;r ~ d'U QtU 11''~11 ~ ~A1Jii£sfm ~~~I nt+~if4e;:l;f ~ ~tti illmitNQWtll~~ea.u ~ ~ ~T ~- f~t.21'!ii'1t•-4 6'1\ ~I

~~~ ~'Nm ~: '"~~u

""· ~•, .en.~ ~~ t:r • a-.t ~~.sm ~r~ • en. t~"'i4:a::w'hnra) a en. ftt(lftt4 t ~ t:t'll

l'I.AXAT AilrrYA

G. \H ~ CIIWh€4%1 ~~Cit~ I

T. 466 b. ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ tt<::t\5n ~~(~~~'JIJ·~~·

~ ~ mt ~ scf(M·~-€ifa '''''" <a<(l~4SHtl"t.4+flw~ ~ ~ ~ ~ I

~ m if!"~jill.,.4: S'1g~MQ ~ U<::t\D

ij;J d~ ariJ ~Jl~ I QliJI ... "i'tRll~tl '&fit~ Cilrn~ ll~ou

w~a~~~~(f~l -~

Q'iaHliF{l'li¢1Rt iEtl1eRfil'fi1sflt "fi II" tO -.:11.

srr"ff e~qJR~f mm.U l1firer ?lfer 1

~t.ftf~f~ar~ SiE4RJ+{1~~€1t'tRt: 11''~ ~ ~ ~J ~ Q't.t<Rolt ~1 ~I

R"ltl1t·~ef~fttel ~ ~ f~~tstl'ldl+(.ll''~"

~~~~~~· ~ ~ t~ t:~.ttl'1t( ~= u"~u

~~ ~ 'mtT f.t:IENatfli&Qi!if;; I

~"lt"lac:t~ sn*41ea~stt>ta: n~t~Jt

~\furl ffi ~~I ~~'J{t~ Vtr~~IN"TD~~n ~ ~: (iltM116'1~14ifi. I . .. 'N ~iiMI&~tJl fiwn ~1 m u~~n

T. 461 a. ~Eii(elf W(Jtt~sN \11la~ au nc.<<::a

fa:&~Jfi!!·Ri~t"t.4i llf ~iron~ I ~ ~ ~~ um.n \lf:i4t€1\tl u"\11

,,

cU. ~tz:l{ II'Tfcril!lt'ilt. I '''· pI C\t. 11fsm I C\\. ~I H•. ll)~m ~11ft fi'ffia I 4C\.C. ul;f I H ... f~ srrvlf • \Ill

~·,:itunfwtta 1 Rtt'\ ~Ttl

,., •

i t -

'IJ =

G

=

~

~

=

=

-~

" .

ttY

.,.... .:r

=

~

-=

-

..... =

"

~

ttY

::;; -

ttY

--

' -

•. <

l " -=

--

--

" " i ~ " ----,

rr-' ~ o1'

=

. -, :: -

;:;; ;;

= -

=

ttY

=

c!! lpJ d!

,r.;. !i

~ ~-~ {~~~~

=::~ .... "-

crt?.r~-.

• g •. ~ ~ ~ ,.. f i ~ ~ ~ .. 4 -: ; I i r f l 1 i ~ !I !}

t;, fl~ ~ '1

t;; I ~if w ti ~t

1 ~ ,E~~ E

~1 ~;

t~ .. ~j If,$

'IJ

. ~

;g ~ ~

I' ,g

~

SJ • s-. ~

~~·

tr', If. !.-

l( i.,i

!w .. l~

·'f?l!1t1 s11 .~

~[~~-·~~-~-

lj: f J

.. i 1 ·: t ! ~ L

! ·

r r-r ~ ~,I~ -i1V

J! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~. ·~ r! ~ w I ~ ! ~ 'S ~ ~· ~ ~ j }··~ ~

~ ·~ ;' -. '!:' -,;

~ t i j ~ l· ll f i i 11£ l i l f I lf I i . J I 1-i'f f i, ~·~ ~ _. ~

• 0

..0 ", .. \0

..,.. ~

lf1 ~

!til' lf, ~ ~-1 'IJ

li"' i'•g cr.

..,, .

If. '1' 'tr•

Ill' ..

!· '!~I'~·~ . -,.,,

w ~

"" ~, ;

..; -

... *

r ~

SOVEIU:IGNS OP MAGADHA

rnnit ~ ijj(j~o-'4id:q1~: 1

~q'~';;f~ ~ ~ d '"' ~ n'~'n ~~ ~ m irf.:N<J<t(!). I

em~.~~~~•> q'f'i<J€4 q ~ tif ~ m ~~ DC!lcn -- :

§. -42. Successors of Pra.

fi.nf ~m ~ iiisJfqqc:;;r"llf: 1 • .. t ~ •

¥tc-<4EdEQ ~ ~ ~miV"G~"'"- 0(111

UiJT~ mnttt ~) lfltf~ 1

QTA{af~: ~ f~: U&1U

G. 'n ~ =r«h mr ~miT ~«t: vi: • Q)sfq •lfar tn\far ~ri~ U&'a\D

<iE<tit<tdlll CC\i<J&4l ~ ~~ I

S 41. IUjyavardhana ll as sovereign of Magadha

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (JS<t'!l:i-111Mll

osr~1f~d1 ~; Ue.Jialet<zf~ 1 <ttrl4iij1 en)~ ~-:Jl<Ntta n~.n

§ «. Heir and successors of Rajyavardha.na

T. -468 a.

"''· ~··

asn~ \Qiitt+ii.-tl ~ ~· (if41t43SillfJ\,i(i4~: ~ EHi'!Cte<ll: Dal~A

llkaT msN tJm ~ irfiJJ ~ I ~wrof~u~u ~ ~ UJIT q'f,j{j(?~Stl Al)f(f: I - .. ~ ij:( ~~~~Dalal (tt4(it(ij4J'1lf.t ;;~ tiiiRi<i. I

~~~~~~,liMa . ~~~eeil~~~· (IHsfii;~f4tJhf ftt;rr;ri ~ UCo\tD

,,

,, ~~

~wiT~~~~· ~a-m~ fi;:mfa-: ~~~ ~~~~II ii'Tift a),{lJJStr i:t ~: ~Str ~1: a

~ tie-0414af ~ amr m sm-.:m n~'\u ~: '!!l'tr.:ft: ~: um ~ 1£14'CC<tt&1: I

~ ~ mm. tm :qp! "f ~ ~~~~n ~~~~emf~ AA rnr. I ~t~'i~ iNm suw1ct ilTNa"tt;(l~ n~'(?u

§41. Later Guptas

(f('f: ~ttl' ~: 8ft wm:rN ~: I

~ 4i(l(h11 ~ ~~= ~~~~~~

o.· '1'\ lJ1sr;Jf 'Of ~ ~ ~ "t ~~ I

~ Q:f~ ~ firnu,. ~~~~~ fcrud Ef,J(41;ttG ~"''I~ 'Of mt ~I ~JtwWI ~ ~ ~t.~>iffct•tHil~ ll~...sll ·~ el(lt4ilf ~ ~ ~ ~: I 'iiUTRrot "f ~'1ft~ mr;roNq: ~~~~~~ V0:(4eflq<!J ~ ~~ AA mr: 1

T. 464 b. '8!d'l.4ey a-m~ ~CCI"ll;tfq ~It~~~~~ (fa)sm~ ~~ ~~ qf~ ~ fPiT aitfet ~ m tw.r: ll<=~oll ~ ~ 00 ~ wm: <J>~t.l;t'f:.<teifi+( I ;:rr;;rr ll'lfli<J<JG ~~ ~~ ~~~~~II

~~~~~~~~ tier ~ Wf<li: ~ ~ mn ~~~~~~~ ~ 4f£i«h:ms um ~ ~: 1

S 46~ Praka~iditya's family restored

~ ~~ ~sm A< .. a<: n<=~~~~

~"'~· ~· 1 ~~-... ~IJf?'.ml': • .m~ rm<t 1 ~~~. W'Cf: ilPmfwt omn tm 4 ~~ 1 .f~it ( ~-fir~;r ) I ~~\. ~~ I ll(flt I fm1~: I c~•. ~ 61Jf ~~I ~fat:mf~: l ~H. ~rflClff~ I '\\. ~fll;a I

LA TEll CUPTAS

$1t.~i<t.f+rii•Wikf ~ ~ illl'\ I ~~- nr.· ..._. ~ 'tt'-11!11~~ Slill'i ,jidl}Of''i:.&d: "'~'!?11

f~JOI'ti'U ~ ~ uof.rq: I

'i<i!OI"ii~lif. ~ ~ ~ ~ li~"'JJ F+mT~' (1&141att~ ~.,, ~rw~~~~u'~~u dt4it4r4d&it WdT tmro) ;m:ra-: ~ I

~a=qf.iJR'tlf<en:uf.t <J:R4ii=ai ~ ~ "'~"" ~~~~~wmr~.

§ 47-a. ~iidra King in Gau~a

mt: q~ ~: ~ ~ ~ 11'~'11 G. \'8~ f3 ~ I,LX4t0~ P.rw: ~ ~ S I

T. 469 a. · ~W. ~~ ~"' ~ ~ "'~'Q mrrfu~I4Jtti"i .. af ~ smf'~~ I

U ~~ ucn ~ f.i~ "' ~ ~: U~oJI 1ih:t'tlltt'1iif,ai '"'at<r.d ~~ 1 ~ t • • ,., ... 'i., {1<:C!;t!li'11 qjEj(iJ:!Cil'il'ldl+( "'"til

~f-ttftt.r ~~~ ~~s~~· lt'ti'=4'd~ ~· '"' ~~ ~f<mt:r ~ 11""'11 ~:~~~~~ ta~~ '11••<''*~ ~ r«m:i(: u'~~~u rrt:;,..m ~~ ' f1 " '"1.! ~\"'' q'l..+t~~tl+tt\1t qZJC!i'i ~ 'f ~I

~At~~ \44at<it4 ~ u""~u Q,qt'!Ojiif,J<I: 'f$.Rrt ~ OO<fi!:Hi'11 I

~ ~~ ~ ~ ~a~rt.•n u'~u § 48. Constitutional position of· the Later Guptas of Gau9a

Dynasty; and Kumara Gupta II

Q1.1<1(ci4t4 .rm ~-~NC' ~ ~<f\ll;r.;Jo:a. fiteg.:.af"'qRit<titl 11'"~" ~ Sil<t-4~<tlsmr ti(ler4'l ~ 1

~4wt.:.~rittm'4et4¥tf~: n~n

~: t['i+i<t&'iGitl~: I 'Et';ti•UUii41Mf4 ~ ~ n~a1

' ;nti)sur~ q m ~= 1

T. 469 b. '<llfl!4oqf1tij~ew u ~ ~ rgm 11~'11 ~~~~~~· ;:rp;ff ifl!f;l<f4€t41d: ~Rt+ti~ mrn: "''oil ~ ~ ij~ qqt<t4'f'fq'liRI I

mm fit~"'~"'•fim Clmii ~ AA ~: n''m G. 'u ~$3'(q<l) WOO fWl i!f~: I

• (iqt:f:<Utg ~l"114d"'''td"1: "'''" §. 49. The Pala Dynasty

ml: ~ ~ ~ i{IIQ>alf.!c"'': I

~it~ ~tR!tN<ut i.1r.n '"'~n ~ ~ ~ ~ '\ii~IIIQ~ I

§ 10. Religious Practice in the East, South, lnsulindia, and Fur· ther India

4t•';tqj'i(;t ~ ~1Qlli4t• Pl<.~l'i1~111'~" ~sit~~~"''TI ~ ~ ~ <J~«~<U Gm ll''~" ;f~~rtmr.~~s~~~

~ ~ ~ ~ (tlfl "''~ll ~ wrqj urRr f.roqN :qo ~ I

a:r ~ ~ ~ aru 'flit"'~ "''\llll 'Et@~ ~ ~ ~t¥4l. :af«uq{ 1

~ s m 'Et114tft41iS'I'Et•~ u'''" ~~~(~smr.~~:)

"4•i"''l+liil f.f~: I T. 470 a. u ~ a1<fufd mf f1:i'UI<iil ~ 11'~11

."1~q~ ~ ~ ~~~~:I ~ f{a\11+41~ Ef.t\<Uff.o:J ~ ll~on

PALA DYNASTY

~ 'If (!t1\IE4i~f ~l¥4f&ifa ~ '

+tdti~ ~ ~i"'Ri($1$ ""tn ~ eeh=t"Ri"'( am~ a~ t 't44~fef4:~euw <iiilltt<a:uwca n"'" ~ ~ Wf m~otEti~ant"'l I '1''\f'ClQUii(({f "'' Ut\\U

~~~~~((~~·

+{;<;ij~q:ij) ~ ~ "''~" c. \U ~sfi!SP.."'4~~~

~!for. f.'m ~ ~ s;r: 11"""11 ~ ~ ~ cq(qjij~f~l

~ ~ ~ ili<J41MI ~ en II"~ II ~ "':4ew ~ s. S4Eil1(iia: 1

. ~ ~ ~ ~ lij(l'9,fd: ""..," ~~uw.~~~· ~~ dl<i~041 ij ~sf!~ ""'II ~ 13'111 w:rr! UT'RRif ~~41/Q it I i{ij·~w:tt<tU~ ~ ~ I!Q 11"'11

fu~'lf~W~~~~ ~ ri"{it'lf~ ~~ tl'ocn

~ {fd•l<ut: ~if il4f\t4!041l +t(f.i "I: I T. 470 b. +t~ i~)q:ijj ~ ~ :rrr:n ~at{dtt: "'o tn ·

"" ~ ~ ~ ~ i11P4@!4i:tS atrr ~I

~ ftfU fctf~~:a ~ ~ "'0'" § S 1. Madhyade!a-Provincial

't~dl~ ~ W EIIE4o:fl4it~ ~I ~ ~ ~ ~ fq~E4iti41 ll'o~ll · firen:f Q«~4f<lf ii4P4!r4: Mailii4dl\ I ~ i<iR15~1'11 qqT iM ~ ll'oVJI

'''· ~~~ 1 t.'tl*if~feccfd V1tiT a ''"~a '''· ~ .... ..q "611J,. • \ ••• 6111 •

ijif.j(J'i(( ..,ili(i'Q. q,.;i(I'Q~ ~ I

~~ i"fll<iiQ. fllfll(itl~ ~ ll~o~ll

~ ~~: €Eti<I'U£4 ~ I ~l"bi(i'U!CJ ~ e:u ll~o~n Gl"bi<IW ilill<ltn ~: fiF;~: 1

~Sl~: 11~ ~ U~o\.911 G~ \V'\ fi"W ('ii"fli(i<JN ~ ~ltif~fiq: I

{('f,IUeil ij"fli(I(.<Rf: ~ ~cr: n~o<::U

~ ~: ~: AiliRtli'N ~~:I ~ ~ fcrfm: ~~ ~: ll~o~U ~Mf<ii.li<l anUQIQilt(lM ~ ~ I ~~Ei4fftl if~~ iRTfcm: ~~~~ott mrc;;:~~~~~l +1tlE14i<tll ~ m <\141ilgf<f6 ~ UQ,~~It ~ +tu.f!Et.~l"'f ~~;if~ I

. +&lqqjg<t) ~= ~ ~ g ~ ~ ~~~~'" · § 52. Miscellaneous Tracts .

T. 471 a. ~ q1lJ ~ f€iji~N f"'(lkiiil: I

, .~ Q?.lT w ~f4t4M1 QtlT -r:rr: u~nu 'llrit~~lifw~~~ ~ 'l<ftillf'IN ec:;Ju::u ;a 1fi"tre~: ~~~~1?11

~~: ~ !if ~t.:J :tf I ~ ~(~)~ Cfi111~ ~~: IIQ.~~II

m.l:tt·•ii<IRII ~~):I a:mll gf'1~ia: ~ ~ IIQ,~~II ~ '(ll'f4S11. mom 'ili~clt~'Eii!+f.ll I - .

~ ~ . \' ~'4 ~ •iiRI ~ldi ~ (il"f4614:t:JA;. IIQ. ~1..9U

".•"'L. illl!ili(liflt t Si41(1ill1 l C(ifii(itlllli I •,•\. ~I '\U. 1:111l"m'fl:

,.,. qTlMt 1 'n. ~a wm:~• (~-qTf~i-'ift-c-r,--q).fiif) 1t:vimr: . mfal!ol I ',"'L. n t ~t I 'T~ I '\, '· §ltpii(IR:t I ~-q<"".j+ll%1~(~ I ~~:I~ I ,, •• ~:I ~<""4§«UOI'ti: I

G. \"\o

T. 471 b.

MISCELLANEOUS TRACTs-MADHYA

1Sif'lil4l, ~ a-~ Qll"t$fQ: I r.a ... !Ojlif·'~ ~ tF.ir: m<:m<!)l~lft "'~'a ,, Q?.lT Rf.r~ ~;14!1: ~ q'tlll,_.ii~.Q14}<fq I

(1Jf4~111~ ~ ~:;u-~ 11,~,11 .0

~ a wf.r.;r.r ~ fu'!.~s-t ~= 1 I .

~ it"'4~:ew:u: ~ F.ai1+UP-iEtl 11''~11 P-cf<441~l<Mii~ fccf.c4t~l«·l<~: I ~~;1!'1$¥·1~ fqf.r.tr fuR;: ~"'"II -..:» ~

~ Q?.lT ~: ~ ~ ~r. I

~qfumd q(41i£'i~a~f(l114 II'''" . ' 'll'Qldll1i'IIEII smr.t: ~ l1'<tNcn: I ~~~ fqf~41$4in~a: u''~" Uif ;rtq'Cf?r. mr: ~~= 1

f:6!:1"il<l Q?.lT ~ ~ ~ ~~ u''~u ~ ~ ~: ~ !JJ~q~~··

§ S 3. The Scheme of Royal History

~ '1~ ~ ~~ ~ 11,,~11 ~,..,.,.,T,i~"'-r:=r ('~ t li!'d<N<'{CC~ '"''"'~: ~llt I ~'1ft::~~ qf<J.qf$~: 11,,~11 "'l'rrrar a<~(tqaq. sr'nr.r ~ ~ 1

~ mr.m~ ~ a<~·~fe«. 11''\511

foiQiiJ~Q~ ~sraf~ ~ 1

~ ~ m ~ 43~lQ<!) ~ u''"' tt)&R~1f~ EttQ1il4i. a'~ I

"' a<~·':4~l(l~thql•il ~1Rl4lfc:t'iq14;4' u'''" (:eit.IQ1ti~iiii·Wt: ~Jlt I

~ ~ ~ (iltii1H1~ qq U'~oH ~ !1~'41(1&4 ~ t;!f ~I

~I crt~~ '{if.Ntf~ u'' t n '''· ~mr~' -.\~. ~,

$jdq:<ihf '

•• ~fdfirtii~Cf~~~~~

T. 472 a. cr.f4CIT ~: ri ~ ~ ~ "'~~~~ "" § 54. Monks connected with State

sr~ WHU~I4 "til'f'f.4Siif'4~ ~I ~ -~ Cf.f{Gqf4\ :q .. 5(qj~tl~l<ai "'~~~~

G. '"' 1 ~ ~ ~ oo<t<flrtlij4ii~ , ~ ilfR ! ~ 't~~Cf.+t"'IEQ((f 11,~~11 ~ 'q! ~ i(li~Siill4ii~ ~ ' ~fqtqf.:a q ~) ~~ <l'*lif"\'1'1! "'~t..ll ml1lT ll1Q.ifl'1Rci4 l!ij4l<R"4:14 Nmf: I

""' ll<fii<l'l<4 !!!i<fii<R<ill! ~) ~~illc:tli!t! 11,~~11

~ 'EHUCWi<:il ~tlJJFNI+td: I ll<fii<R<ill: !!t•+ti<R<ill: ECEfii<K</4) ~~NRIEfi! 11,~\.llll %i<fl((l\.cJr ¥t(l~l:a"l i(ll~lltlWiS)tR: ' ..

$tltl++ta1 +tfct¥tl~ Ql"fli<KO<t: ~: "'~~~~ ~ iflliT{l'V: Silti'Tfia: 1

!'f:i:q:e;tf/.4 ~ illlt~"Wtl<i~: 11'~'11 %i<fil<i~ ~(:)~)~~I «<~iiSI(dli€\o:Q: %ii!!EtF<ftRtl!f,EQtqT II'~Joll %j<fi((I'Q€\Iql ~ ~ m- mn AAr 1

qf~.':CEt~ ~ "f,io:QICW: s;«lfe~: 11,~~11

~!61<1~ ~.ler fcl~oqra):~ RfU 1

q~qrfi;J~q:a• =o:r '" .. :;cre~~q• ~: "'~~~~ T. 472 b. 'litre~: ~ ~~'f.IS«ie<:il I

~ cu44~ =o:r ~&>i!tilqcclf*1"1 "'IJ~Il q~'4i"PI~'t:i:i«l cftv:ct"'l+td\ EtEfi: 1

~fqtq{ra ~ ~ ~ cmt~ ~ ll'WII

\\\. U1IT I \\1. qs)~: I ·,\'-'·~)$I ''-'· 441~'-'f!i+4: !§§iil+4llll ~: I \\c. ilii$11Qof wfcR:' ( r(·-sf~~?( ) l 'ffim;s: I

._\\.~~:I • 4!..'8!. atf-4CUfd I ~I ''~· \Tiii~ttit I "-'8\.

r~~ I \ n. o~t.ff Ire~: l

MOND CONNECTID "WWTH STATE

q'f'j{i{ll ~ ~ Qt'ti(J'Qfelt ~Q: '

<'ti<J~l P..'ti<NJ. ~ Si!t~a~<n u~~

J:~fqt;qf~ "~: <tiiE<3~ll6iitlm:' ~ -

~ ~ ~ e'tii<Jo:il qfae?.rr u~«J~n ·

G. '"' fq(j(J(J+i~fl.4i:a q[t<Qt:qr~ ecm , . <ti1E"3 Faikll ~ ~ ~: ~~ ~ u~~~~

~ - ... J:~fqw;qfd ~ ~ ~ ~' m~: 1{{~ +l'ti<J'U! Efl'ti<I'Qta ~: ncwaa

( ('ti(J'UE3'4t ~ il'tli(J'U3Q ~)

il'ti<I'U. ~ ~ Gii'tlfiia. 1 ·.1.\ ••

~ ~~ qdli'iii .. a1,_q'i. ll~N

i!4l{!l'*'{.ff ~ "t ~ ~ I 'q'tl<l~ ~: ~= <e&I<I'U+id cR 11\~on ~ Sifira~: (li~~+iiii4'ti(i&. I

+l'tll<t<ft ~ ~ ~ ~"' u~~~~~ ~ ~: srnr.t i&lo:t;:ai:Q ~em 1

~a-~ ~ m~otneiiftq'tlr: 11\~~n

T. 473 a. Pi-le ~ f~<J&ilifi ~smr ~ ~ I ~" ~·" ""1\lli'CotiQ ~ ~ (ll~f.li+iiil '~"~'+i""'iii,..(+i""irn+( u~~~n

~ tt ~ ~ i&I!OISIII'IIQ ~ ~ I

'{~ttfl41€1'4t ~ f.oietl•di&(JE3'4t 11\~'Jll

~ ~ ~fcicrn: ~' § S S. Brahmins and others, connected with State

~ ~ Sliii,41rn ftm;ri \if~'(ilf~iil+( u~~~

.,

\'i'\.~TI~'-'TI \'1\.~m:a~)~)l \V•.~t \'U. mtl~l~: I~: I \U a. ~q)""~~-q~l ~-'(~-f~.(­'1!"1'--41 I ~q)-~~o(ll'~"t.~ I \1\. ~: I ~.q)-fqJl,..~fiil' I itif ~ . .,., ~ ' ' ' ..... , "' ' "' • I~ I \"•· ~r~ I ~~I '"'· iiiil<lfl!l vf«ra": a'•fall'r.( I

'"'· nit ......, ~: • \""· r-m, 41.""· .r.n lliQqla'•" •"tth ,

~ <l'iRli~a'll~ I

~~~m~~~~~~~~ '!4"61<R~ ~ ~ ~ ~<tqR•I: I

irnf qo~ ~ ~Mf'till<<tii?(II~~\Stl ~eg~'i(l~ m~ ~ (((: 1

~ ffr'SjJijql §1. ~~fit ~: 11,~<::11 ·

~ mal!t jijl rttlil ~ f(dill+441 •

~ iif;~q~~<IAi~ ~J4~ ~~~~~~~ G. ~lot\ ~ ~ et.lf::d+ii"( ~: "ro 1

~) ~ ~: ~: ~ ~~~~olJ ~:~:~=~··

§ 56. Siidras and Sakas, connected with State

~ :W:'4{Jj~ :tl"fi'Sll€11'6'3~ ~~~~~II

astir~= ~ ®+il<t4( ~= 1 .

a ~ ~= ri $;kFi .. Jl ars~ ~~~~'" ~~ "i (l'i'Q'[ff!~+ilfmn' I

§ 57. Brahmins again-VishQ.u Gupta Cha.t;takya an9 others

T. 473 b. df!OlN{<tl ~: f~~~ ~'-IT~~~~~~~ ~ Stq~+JR«Udl :ttf.4ai..U iii~: I ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ :q~~EI "« SI'nr.: ~ U ~~~ I :a"€'!41111+itt ~ ~~t~. ~ ~~~~~~~ ~ filqj((tJ114l"'' f(illl4l4l4'l~ l !&f3Q(j~q· ~ ~~~ ~~~~~~~ {1) ~ fll<t!'4ib1 ~ ~: ~: I !!ii'4:J4ifii'Ei (f tiN ~: $1l<tflq(lfer;r. ~~~~\SII

o.~.t,. m;ft~: I o.~.te. "{~;a I q) l O.~.tO.. -qfh"Tlm1111: I &T·'f·

~~~~~-fm,l ~~f;\'4-~..flt+,~ I 0.\ 1. ~~ I f~m ~ Oln I

stfmmrr I 0. \\. itlff~: I 0.\ 'i. ~ l ~ii 1+4 id I ..

BRAHMINS AGAIN

[Subandhu?]

l:lf' .. 14t<QJ f~ iiit'tl<l:;:/t e_atd141 I

~~~~~~a1 ~: ~ ~) \ijr;;j;;{J'i1 ~~I {W.Frimtl' ~ ~ ~ ~ rjJH4!!f;J(~I¥{_1l~~'u q-ffl ~ ~ ~ 'W-1'ftr mr: 1

acr. ~ ~ ~ ftm \Htt4~RI!!f;: II~I.IIOJI !(J!!f;l<l~l mr ~ ~f.:ta1Jl ~ ~ 1

~ ~ ~ \ijw;il;;f\'4l f{ ~ ~ ll~I.IIW !2.!!f4(i;;ttf .. ~Q(J~4d(I~(1J;{I

" • • P-i~ • '90:C'{~91~1*l' ~qEUtdtiT ll~I.J'II

G. \'\1 ~a ~f.ti91RI·~ ~: ~~ I

ri ct ~f.<I91RI~ f.;.:.nf+4i;W ~~ 11,1.11~11 [Southern Brahmins]

;:rQ: ~ ~: ftm ttf\f4JJN~ I . ~if.I(Jij. GitR"'4t\1': (ilt:ij~ii691dc4C 11,1.11~11

T. 47-4 a. f.:C(I<I<Jit~~tg ~ms;fciit4 ~I 'ISHiltUf<1 ~ ~ itft;ff ftet~~.ill'{_ 11,~11 l:I~N(<QJ fcc<-"41zot. fu::.n'~ ~ I ~'tl(i<Jtd41 ~) md Rmm"l(f: 1"1.11~11 ~~ct~ -~=i .

[Madhyadesa Brahmins]

trt~ ij"ij1' ~ 113P(i!.'il e:nmr ~ ll'\11.1111

f.f;r.r: ~~ ~ JN<4Jfe91. 1

~~ l'NJif4W ~ +ir~{~ifi: ll'llal

~ f~S\1<14: ~: (li~l{lit191'{,1\lf.T: I JfE4JfOij'iJf\gz<4t?J fq~6ll41:\91<ibc:.nJ! U'"''"

I

'''· ~ lcwl.it.~ttr~1 ~~: 1 (~q)~) t .....

\l~t~ ~I f~) I \•t. ea l ri I \•~. f'ft'fl I \•\. ~tl

... ,. •lf.Tm':r I \n, ri'll"SS'1'1it I ~ ( ~)) I \•c. qtmf'~: I

\•\.~f~1111 ,.

~ <l.r::Jttil!i'ilfw.rr I

~ ~~ Qf{;r m ti\tt~ a,~;n '4t:I<W1l fn: tfa ~~I md ~ ~ m~::c it=tW!JI1. b't...\SII &;:;. .. -.._:....., t:>.-.:. Uti@&ii$.1~ q-ur•"'"'' ~~~&. t:(f: I

~ +tr::4 :iii'il ~ "'~ ft ~ u'~c::u ~ ~aH.:m:i11 ~ Fa_i1'tl¥44t,

~ m~~ ar-=.~ u'r...'n .a. "t::c• G.'"''- ~ ~ +tli"a&il"(~ q-c l

~~,.h~ ~I-~ ll,~ell i{'j! ~~~ fu;: ~I

§ J6. Sudns and ~as, connected with State

~ ~::ct.U~~j!fi;(Jdl~~ 11,~~11

m~w.t,&~l<~(~l .

~ ~ ~w. ~ ~.Ifii+tRit 111~ u'~'n ~~ lit <l'i'4tf~tl+tlf?!QT I

S S7. Brahmins again-Vislu;lu Gupta Cha.t;takya an4 others

T. -f7l b. at<al'it<tJ ~ ft~ f~.:t~tn n'~n ~ !;itq6&ii¥41di a;f-:tdltn if..lB4,'t. I

~ -rUCfl ~ ~ ~ ~ u'wu ... ' ...:::...-..... "iOJl~· .. rmq "« lillr.: "-1"44..'" ~~:I

\Qf!CI'1i+i4 ~ sa\f•Al\+t'tls-<f ~ U'~'"'ll ~ ~::CI<t!ll4i~ ft_iit4i?ilq·ttZl I '~!is;;,r4t ~ uj~t<!On:curit a'~~~~

m f( "'<a::cu w- mr. ~ • +.>;n:J·~l&iiQ cr Jir.:i ~ :;mri)q(:f..r.r. u'~-su

'"'· tu .. ifa~qrf..nrt: I \"LC. W{~ I q) l '"''· qfmvrr,"f.t I i)-"'"

"~a:arD..o:~~ I ~-fif~-'t'l.~+;n;r.t I \\,.~~If~~ R1n I .... -- ,-,. ' "' ... , .. ' Q~ I \\\. iraf.t: I \\t. ~I "''WI+ICI'J I

BRAHMINS AGAIN

[Subandhu?]

d'E'4Nho f~: @li'R:m fit~St'Edi41 I

~~~~~~~~~ ?;T~: ~: ~) +t .. st:;ftlcfl ~~I ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ illi'4Efii«<OI+t' ~~~~~~~

"' ~~'\~~~~~:I ~~: tRttr ~ ~ ~ ~+thf~·(IEfi! ll~~J~oiJ ~tmiffl~~~~~l ~·~ ~ +t"5Mifil f{ ~ §~ ll~~J~W ~"h$j}!f :q $if&J<tl'itle<J'itleJ~ 1

~~'~Til~~J~~II G. \~<~'ll ria- qfi<'"'~~ fcrc:rr: ~W+tT: 1

T. 474 a.

~ ~ 61~1'1'Ed~ ftt~Stf4:1i3~ ~~ II~~J~~II [Southern Brahmins]

~: ~ ~: ft~ ~~q~ I •

~: ~~: "til'@<lle'1t1~: li~~J~'t?ll

fet(l(l(i+t~<it4!g l(II~Pt~ +t'~ I "'&ttitf~ ~ ~ ~1 ftJ:e:ai("ll\ ~~~~~~ a(*:uq{{!J ~: ~itm ~l:li£: 1

~Efii<IMill ~ ~ ~~: II~~J~~II ~ ~ ~ ffl~ 1t')~N(J'lf{!J! I .

[Madhyadesa Brahmins]

~ ~ ~. wm:l'~ ~: II~~Jj'Jjll

N;:p;J! t!N'1'lf~ ~ ~(EiiM'1! I ;r~ ~ifJ*4\fl ~ +trst'(~Efi: ll~~J~~II ~ ~: ~: Oi(iltgi(JI{Hl'{~St'fil': I

+f'O'lfJ•ijiitJfc(:a(.QIQjtij ~: tl~IJI~ll

\\,, ~) 1-iliiibl ~ ~: I ( ~-q)~) I \~&o,

~;r;,;r;a)~ m(t I ~)I \~&,, ~ I PI \~t~. f~ I \~&~. '"""t I \~t\, ~ l \~till, it~ I ~ ( ~) ) I \U, ~rcnfg;r: I

\~t\ .• ~T~Til I

... Wli<11~~1f;.;yJcih1f ~ ~ ~ ftnt: I

;rr;mff~ ~ AA\ll"il(4fl"'4U: "''Q" EHt~l\ ~ Sitttn' ~ ~~ I

'!' ...._.. '!' \'

\tlRT:ilT "'If!'= ~ "''~" ~ ~ ~ ~ r:rt ti'tf~qr. I

~rsft +4(1(J;tl: ri~ ~rem:"'"" f.Jn) f4~NI\I:t1 "£d(i~S1f ~I UlQl'li1J ~ ~ sritf'ffit: 11,<::~11 tfHI41 ~4 ~fmt) EW::Cm<1: I

mrr ~: srlei: ~~: ll'aill

T. 474 b. mrq i<;l)<1iiliE:J itl1f~lffit•Hi€1«d I

~ W{1' ~sfq-~ ~~ "'<::t\11 c;. '"" ~ ~sfrt ;rrtl~tRr nU: 1

'IRl! ~ ~ ~ ~sft +4'(~: "''~" r.ct m ij'(~: ~ ~: sr<tlfflat: l

if ~ ~ ~ ~f4t~til1TlJ.11lT "'~" m: "'atl~qJ~ ;r mT Q;r fm I IIU't'il'ITnrtk~ m-m itsfq _.tfa(ff II\&& II

qqt: d~a ll~ lia.rt f'Q~ I ~~ qf\l"'f mrT '1VIn Q' "l:fi11ia II'U\11

fiA'uvrt ~wt lllillrnfl ~~~I

f<cGI'i(ivil ~t f-:m' f~{f4{_., 11\\•U

~ 810 M ur.rnt,w, 1

~ R.fT7:I' ~: ~r.rt • ~~ U\\' Q

~uTa flff'it: AtT"'f fli(J$(RJ1tt •.

ammvrt 81IT mn ~~a· a, n \ u ~ stfoa st~ mfttrf lPG' ~ 1

mnrt 9'T1nJ ")ts, nr.-r ~ ~= "'\\11

\C•. ~I 'fll \C,. ~I \Cl. ~ fla-W'tl \&1.

~ I \C'-~ I \n. ~~ I '''· ft: I .

G. '"'

G. ''\

Bt.."DDHISTS DEITIES

~) t=ftac iii•ract tf~ 1

~tm1f riw ~ ~t'na•e:, 1\\11

•lf-m I"P.!1l: 11'!"ET ~~I

~~ ri~ S":le·~ ll'{"t.: 1\\~1

~ "1fi'G1 1rlif~ 'If ~ I

~~ oq(a, ~~tn 1\\U

~«Tfm:qt ~ g .m~ •• • Qi!I'T • h1l'T Sl'ra ~ nnf.nt 1\\ ••

6i'n 'If em IIi~ etf'uaracrf.:~f:mu a

11~ '('f'mll 5"41 Hlii!J<afll1'lfn{ 1\\cl

~j"•P.l"'CI. W1f'IS1 ~mlt I

'"l"l'\'n 'l.fw:m1 IT'f ~~w. 'lfm(1ii'a 1\\"

'l:f-nn ...-fEA[" (llt"tMar&~ I f(f.'(~ .:nf,JT'Ifl fd'm ta•IO.r%tn u ....

't" .-.fa mrralf 'l:f.rm !f~fts I ~ d'q ~~ ~td"c:f~~ UnU

~nl "'tlfus 'q11":Q ert:acra'"( 1

II ~ 'l:f~n~)tP n ~ illltQIM:C"( U n \1

hltll r~i"' -.:i.e n.t 'l'"fi~ d ~ 1rn1~ atNfd•~ ~1111~ pmc !{•Vw I

qm: .-tf~ • m-iiffi'm"\ 1

wir~w~ 11li~ tfa ~~ ., •• u f~( ~rart Q .-,.; .. f. ~I

~ 8:111 Ctl!tiirsi .fc:~l"'( It ••'II ·i~ .,.. fq itf"'"q(fiiWii(.l

.... tt .. tfifV"tilor .-fd iTNfo114t1'rl(. ., .. ~. ~ ql Jr.W:: ~~I tftl I

'1'11l~il41f(1#1Qqf{ itf~qhtiit::Kit:i ...

t"l1~~'CiQ4't" rtt ""'"~ ·~ru-<• iWIIift111'1l'fm:

• ~f'iv 1 ...

............................................................ • • • • : OUR MOST IMPORT ANT lliSTORICAL : • • : PUDLICATIOXS : i Juat PuUi•hed I Just Pu'bliJaN !I ! i HISTORY OF INDIA ! • • : ( I J o A. D. TO l J o A. D. ) : • • : By K. P. JAY ASWAL. [aqr., M.A. (Oxon) Bu ... t-La.,, Patna : • • :• Closrly .,J bc,fl.tifully frrinltl, • boolt. Q/ )00 P•grs o• btsl A•li.[u /'4/'n :. • tdth 12 pl,tts of fli'W irucriptimu, JCt~.IJtrtm, d~., ;, l•glish Bf,.Ji•l •

: Price Ra. 10 : : : • It i1 primarily 1 history Cl( the period caUed the Dark Ptriod bclore • : the pu\.,lication of the book. The hi~tory of-the Bharasivu anJ the Vah• : : talu-two imperial dynutic• hu h«n recovered. 1bcy conr the period : • from JJO A. D. and the end of the Ku•han rule in Aryuart<~ down to JH • i A. D., the yur of the rise of Samudra Gupta. The tharuina or Nan : • Nagu and the Valataku re-ertabli:.l.eJ the Imperial Hind11 throne to which • : wu tl1e Guru• succeeded. Thtr •·tre the rul foundert of Hind11 rninl : : and culture which had been attributed to their rucceuor1 the Guptal. Full : • history of the\e dynasties hu been reconttructtd from inscri;tion .. coins, • : and the Puranas and aho San~lrit hools diacovcreJ both from political. anJ : : cultural standpoints. i • S.~mudra Gupu'a camraigns, h.is rouu:s, anJ lua wars hne heto iater- • ! preted. The author u.ndertook. extensive tow-a by roada onr the area of ! • the "·ars in northern India and the home rrovince of the Vautal.u to aAJer- • : u~nJ and interpret the rise of the Gupta Empire. : • • • The ltistory o( Southern India, for the peri~ and iu conDc:ctioo 11itb • : the North hu bt-en fully dult ••ith, TI1e origia of the Pillnu u a : : Northern dynasty and as a bran,b of the Valatalu hu been fuc-cc:fuUy : • revealed. • : : : THE SO-CALLED DARK PERIOD IS DISCLOSED AS A : : BRIGHT PERIOD OF HINDU HISTORY ! • • : Some of the Opinio. na ! • • : 'Mr. J~pswal is to be most warmly congratulated upon oaed the mcMt : : imrortlnt contrihutions yet maJe to the duciJ.aion of whu hu L.ithcrto : • renuinrJ a 'f'erit~ble 'J.1rk. ~rioJ' of the url" lUstQry CJ{ hi• COWltry'.-C. E. • : A. W. O:Jb4,., f>.J'·• Indian Antiq11.1ry. : : 'My he.utie~t congratul~tions'-Rt.,, Ft~IM II,.,, .Bornb~y : . ' . • • .... is a mine of nlu.ble infornation anJ briUiant suggestions.' • : ~ B.h.Jar ~,.. p,uJ Cb,,J" ! : 'is a 'Very sul-stantio~l contribution to the Early Hi>t<Ky of Ind.:.&. Ic : : ia { ~o~!l of "err bri:liu.t anJ origin.J ideas. The lc:a.rneJ aut hoc of th.i..a h.igUy : • inform~tin •·ork. u to be congrarul.~oted o.o hi.a •·ricin& it.'-Dr.II.it• 1-.'•,.J • : S..std, M •• -\ .• Covt. frigraphist {tJr India. : • • • • 1 must consr•tul.~te you on bnin: thrown w mUoCh light on the • : .Ur k. asc:.' Af r. A4:1.. ! • • : .......................................................... :

:············ .. ············· .. ·····························: • • • • • • • i ANCIENT INDIAN COLONIES i ~ IN THE FAR EAST i : : • VoL I • • • • • i CHAMPA i • • • • : ~ : • • : Dll. R. c. MAJUMDAR, M.A., PH.D. i : Prolrssor, D<~cc:a University, Member of the Academic Council, Greater : • • : India Society, Author of Several Books, Premchand Roychand Schol.tr, : : Griffith Prizeman, Mouat Gold Medalist, etc., etc. :

• • i ( J21J•gn, R.oy11l 1110 wilh m•t ,.4 st'lltrtd pl.,tn. Cloth : • bownJ wilb GolJ ltllm ) : • • : Price Re. 15 : • • • • : 7bit volume dealt with the history and civilization of Indian Colony : • in Annam. It is 1 most f .ucinating story of Indi.ln activities outside India, • : in 1 far off l.and during the first fifteen hundred years of the Christian Era. : : h tells u1 in graphic l.1nguage how the aone of India braved the perils of : • the sea more than two thousand years ago and created a New and Greater • : India in the Far East. It publishes more th.m 100 inscriptions, written ! : in S.lnskrit, which have been discovered in Annam and gives a detailed ac- : • count of the development of Indian religion-particubrly Saivism and Vaisnav- • : ism,-mytha and legends, aculpture and architecture, social and politi· ! : cal synems in a new bnd. It is a gloriou1 but 1 forgotten chapter of In- : : dian History and knowledge of Indian History would remain incomplete : • without it." : • • : OPINIONS ! • • : 'The book is indeed 1 valuable contribution to historical studie' and : : will be nry useful, presenting a vast amount o£ important information in : i a cleu m.anner.'-Prof, L. D. B11rwll, M.A., U,tivmity of London \ :

: • .••..••• he hat given a very readable account of the various aspecu : : of the ~;ivili:ution which was introduced in that country by colonists from : • India in the 2nd century A.D., and which continued to flourish until • : the Annamite in·nsion in llll A.D.-Prof. £. ]. R./lpson, M.A., Ct~mbriJgt ! : U,; wrsil7 i : "h is most utisfactory to have an adequate presentation of the ruu!tt : : of French scholarship, and Dr. Majumdar has shown aound discrimination : • and judgment in the use which he had made of the publicationt of the Ecole • : Fr.ancaise d'Extrcme Orient. The wock is attractively writ'ten.. . . . • • • : : The author writes clearly and well on social and political conditions, on • : religion, and on art and hat ctrtainly produced a most useful book.-Dr. A. : • B. X.titb, AI .A., EJiMhrr.h U ,Jvmit7 : • • • • :. ......................................................... .

............................................................ • • • • : • .... Th.l• Tolume rtl.tting to Cll.ampa i1 a high1r utiuactory •ork.. : • It it LueJ upon a c:omrrcben~i"e eumi11:1tion c£ all the original ruurc.Ms, • : ar.d it ia throughout UlOfou&hly tober a.od pngm:.tical. n. history is : : r,ivcn in f!.,!l, but ~ithout s.mpli.fic.uion, and the ume must be uiJ of the : : clo~ptcn rd.atil'lg to rtligion and culture. I find the treatment cf the rcli- : • tiou1 {caurta end the ar~;hitecture especiallr utisfactory.-Dr. F. W. • : Tl,om1n, .M.A., o,forJ U'fli11mil] : • • : "Dr. ~.hjumd .. r'• History of Cham~ is a work for •·hicb cnry ooc : • intrr~tcd in tloe hinory of Hind11 India •·ill ftd thanU.J to that lum~ • : author and the publishcn. Your eerie• projected to gin a hinory of HiDJ11 : : ColoniTation in the far Ea1t is a aenice to the litec-ature of the co•nur.- : : K. P. }I)IJU'III, [sq., M.A., B•r·/11-uaJ, Patna :

• • ! ANCIENT INDIAN TRIBES i • • • • : ~ : • • : OR. BIMALA CHURN LAW, M.A., B.L, ru.D. : • • : Sir A•utosh Moolerji Gold Mcdal.ilt, Calcutta Un.innitn Fellow, llcral : : HiJtorical Society; Corporate Member of the Am~rica4 : : Oriental Socitty, and Author of Sueul Books :

• • : ( Cloth bouJ, rdlh 'o/J ltllns ) : • • : Price Ra. 3·8 : : : • 'TI1e p~scnt volume deo~l1 'A'ith the five tribe-s, the ~asia, tbe Eocalu. • : the Aasaku, the M~gadhat, the Bhoju •·ho plJyc:d &A imporuac p.1rt iA tbe : : hi~tory of Ancient India. Tiu~ author has collected rn.teria1e front. dw ori,i. : : nal works, So~n~lu it, Pati, and Prakrit. Some acholan hne deale witla the : • hi~tory of tl•ese tril>ca but the presc:nt tre.atmcoc i1 quitt different. The • : leuneJ author l•as succeeded in briogin' toget.Mr maar ntw matrria1sfrom : : Pali boul..a and has rrtsc:nted the solid facta.' :

• • : OPINIONS : • • : 'It it most uJC! ul to have the •·idely acattereJ in!oraut.ioa tbua Jathcr· : : eJ toscthcr in one volume.-Pro/. E.J. R..pso•,ltf.A .. w•bri.l&t : • • : 'Dr. B. C. Law', ''ork on .. Ancient Tribes of lnJ4a .. is markeJ br h.iJ : • ,·ell L.now n qualities of thoroughness in the collectioA of mnrri.Jl, a.od ali.U • : in its ttle.:ti\·e present.1tion. Histori.ans of Indian politics, economics, anJ : : 6lXiety 'ill 6nd in it many valuable in the ..:<.o!l.:ctioa and enlu..at.iona d : • eviJ4·nce.'-Pro/. A. B. K.t'ith, M.A..,LJI•bwrgb • • • : 'StuJt•nts of lnJian History are inJc:bteJ to Dr. Law lot: h.is tc- : : w.udlC's in the~ untroJJcn ficlJs 'A hich he baJ rnaJc }U, ow a, the history : : of tho~ •rn•!l 'tatt5 and ~plc:s "hi.,;h rnaJc lt.Kh impc)runc co>otribut.i.oa : • til the t:cnrul Me anJ cinh.zatil.>n o£ lnJia'-Dr. R..Jb.lu•aJ lloolnji, • i M •. ~ •• P.R..s., rh.D. :

: "1ne bovk 1. pub!l.hd i.n the Punj.1b San.slrit S.:rits, 'hO.;h detent : : to be ruroniztl by the eJu.cateJ ln.!la.ns. Dr. Law hu dw.c ,ooJ wock : • i.n ':o:l~:.:tir.c all the hcu about the~ Ancient lnJ.i..ua Trihes.·-MDJn• : : oiVIU"1V • . : ............................................................

............................................................ • • • • • • • • • ! RA~fAYANA IN GREATER INDIA i : : i (IN HINDI) ! • • • • • • : ~ : • • : : • DJ.. K. N. SITA RAM M.A., PH.D. • • • : Curator, The Central Museum, Lahore : • • • • • • • • : logtthtr 11-'ilh ll Fortu·ord by : • • • • • • : Dll. A. c. WOOLNER 'M.A., D. LJTT. : • • : Vice·Chancellor, The Punjab University : • • • • i With several illustrations, highly appreciated. The ! • • : Punjab Govt. has given a prize to the author, for writing : • • • • : this valuable book. doth bound. : : : • • • : Price Ra. 2·12 : • • • • • • : 'Ill 'fll 'fll : • • • • • • : SHRI HARSHA : • • • • • • ! (IN HINDI) i • • • • • • : By : • • • • : D~ RADHA.KUMUD MUKHERJI, M.A., PH.D, : • • . : : ltihasasiromani, Professor, and Head of The Indian History : • • : Department, Lucknow University : • • • • : Price Re. 1·8 : • • • • • • • • • • ............................................................

............................................................ • • • • i THE INDIAN COLONY OF SIAI\1 i • • • • : by : • • • • : PloF. PHANINDRA NATH BOSE, M.A., : • • i Prof. of History, Visvabharati, Santin.iketan, together i : with a Foreword by Dr. P. C. Bagc:hi, ~LA., with : • • • 6 plates • • • • • i (Cloth bound u·ith gcJJ ltlltn) i • • : Price Ra. 3·8 : • • : • In the present volume Prof. Bose gins us an use!ul resume :· • • • : of the researches o£ European scholars into the history and : . - . i literature of ancient Siam .,..hicb .... as an important Hindu i : Colony and which is at present the only independent Buddb.Ut :

i Power of Asia. Pro£. Bose has in the narrow compass of 170 i • • : pages succeeded in giving ua a clear and interesting picture of : • • : the Hindu civilization in the Menam ValiC'y. The religion and : • • : literature, the archJ:ological monuments, and political institu• :

! tions of :tncient Siam have been described in a way that is sure to ! : ·' . • rouse the interest of the genen.l public in the hinory of Grutu:: : • • : India beyond the seas. \\"'e 'recommend the book to all lovers : • • :. of Hindu culture history.'-MoJtrn R.tt·iew :

• • • • ! : : /ust P11UishtJ I /11sl P11UishtJ I! : . : ! LAND SYSTEI\1 IN SOUTH INDIA ! : . : Bttween C. 800 A.D. and 1200 A.D. (in the light o£ the : • • : epigraphic and literary evidence) : • • • • : by : • • i Dll. K. ~L GUPTA, M.A. PH.D., Sylllc:t ! • • : ( Cllith 1-oul tl'ilh roll lttltTI ) :

• • : Prke Ra. 10 : • • ........................................................... :

:·····~······················· .. •··························· • • • • • i OUR OTHER VALUABLE PUBLICATIONS i : PUNJAB ORIENTAL SERIES :

: 1. Dr. Thomas-Barhaapatya Artha Shaatra (or : I 1 : the Kienct o£ politics according to the school of Bri1uspui) Skt, Rt. a. p. : V • tnt, English translo~tioo anJ intro. ttc., . . 2 s 0 •

: 2. Dr. C.&l.&nJ-Jaiminiya Grihya Sutra, (or the ,lorn- : : estic cc:rtmonies according to the •~hool of j.1imini) Skt. text, : : utucu from the original comm., lilt of :\Ltntr.u, notet, ictro., and : • Engli1b tunslation. • • . . . . . . ' 0 0 • : ). M. M. Pt. SivaJ.&tti-Arya Vidya Sudhakara . . 8 o o :

\ Jj • ... On. J<>lly &: S..:hmiJt-Kautilya Artha Shaatra, : V: (The famous manual of Ancient InJi.an st.tte,cuft) Skc. text, : : notes, NayacuJrilu ancient comm. &: English intro. of 47 p.&ges :

~: ia Z Vol•. . . . • . . . . 10 0 0 •. • J. Kanjil.&l &: ZaJu-Nilamatapurana-Ancient l1istory , • •

. : of Kashmir older than Kalh.:~n;&'• Raj.m.ungani, Skt. text, Eng. • : prelace, inJu to venu &: ' appendices . . . , S 0 0 : • 6. nhagnad D.~tu-Atharwan Jyotiaha-cext o s o • : 7. Dr. B. C. Law-Oathawamaa-or a history of the : ; tooth-relic of the BuJJlla-Pall text, .Englilh translation, nom : • &: introdu.ctioa. • • 4 0 0 : : 1. Dr. B. Dass-Jain Jatakt or Lord Risho~bh's (the + • first Jina) prnious births in Engli'h .. 8 0 : : · '· V. Vukauram-Damaka Prahaana-Skt. text &: : + Engli5h translation . . . . • . . . . 0 ' 0 • : 10. Dr. Caland-Kanviya Shatpatha Brahmana, pub- ! ; lished for the first timc-Skt. text, and Engli:oh intro, of 120 : • p~gc:•. v ol. 1 . . • . 1 0 0 0 • : 11. Dr. n. c. Law-Ancient Tribe. of India {Kasi~, : : Koaalu, Asulm, Mag ... dhas &: llhoju) in English with J rl~tes . . l a 0 ! : · · U. P. N. Bose-Principle• of Indian Silpa !:iutra- : • together with the tnt of MJy.:~ustr.a (Architecture, ~ulpture and • : paintin&) in Englilih . . . . . .., . • ) 8 0 : : 1), ,, ,.-Ancient Indian Colony of Siam-up-to- : • J.oltt history of SiJm i11 Engltsh with ' pbtC' . . ) 8 0 t : 14. Prof. G. N. Mull1k-Vaianava Philosophy 8 0 0 : : 1J. Sadukti Karnamrita of Shridhu . . 10 0 0 : • 1 &. Dr, R.. C. Mo~jumdJt-Ancient Indian Colonies in • : the Far Eaat-Vol. J...:.Champa "''ith 21 pLates &: 1 mlp 1J 0 0 : : 17. Ph. Bose-Sl!(>~ Sutra-Skt. tnt &: Eng. trans. 2 a o : • 11. .. Pratima•Mana·Lakahnam text&: tun•. .f 0 0 • • U. Vedanta Syamantaka of R. ~mod .. r 2 I 0 : ! 20. Gupta K.. ~l.-Land Syatem in South India 10 0 0 ! • 21. R. Dau-Esscnti .. ls of Adwaitism J 0 0 • : 22. Bba.ttachai'J&-ScuJies in Philosophy • . . . 3 a o : ; 2). Handiqui-Completc Eng. trans. o£ N aish1dha kavya . . 12 0 0 :

• • • • : Pl<'rJJI •tply fl)f' •llVnJs oflxx>lu Olt J,J;.,, AntiqMily lo :- :

• • ! 1\tOTI LAL BANARSI DASS . i : Oriental Booksellers &. Publi.ahera : : Saidmith&. LAHORE : • • : .......................................................... :